《The Alpha's Slave Mate》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter One


    I woke up before the sun could even rise. Today was my eighteenth birthday. In a normal child¡¯s life this


    would be a day that is celebrated; but, not for me. Today would be no different than yesterday or the


    day before.


    I rolled off the makeshift mattress I set up in my room and go wash my face in the sink. I catch a


    glimpse of my face in the mirror and I see that the bruises on my neck are fading. The cut on my head


    has already healed. For a moment I allow myself to have a small pity party. Although I do not believe


    that I am horrible looking, I am definitely not the beauty that my sister is known to be. I am not as tall as


    other girls my age and I although I am constantly called fat the truth is I am rather gaunt looking.


    I look at my mousey brown hair hating every strand of it. I look at my almond shaped hazel eyes and


    wish they were green like my sisters. After washing up I throw on a t-shirt and some old sweatpants.


    There is one luxury I allow myself, and that is my morning run.


    Creeping quietly down the back stairs of the pack house I can not wait to be in the woods. To feel the


    ground beneath my feet. To smell the sweet forest full of trees. Finally, I make it outside and my heart


    beats faster. I can feel my wolf aching to be free.


    I first shifted when I was thirteen, which is a very young age to shift. Most werewolves do not shift until


    they are sixteen. It happened after I had endured another alcohol fueled rage from my father. That time


    he had not broken any bones that night but had ripped enough of my hair out that I was sure that I was


    going to be bald. That night I felt my wolf awaken. She knew I was hurting, and I needed herfort,


    and healing powers. Shifting was terrifying the first time. You feel every bone snap and adjust, you feel


    your fingers and toes elongate into ws. Your jaw widens, and all your skin tingle as you sprout your


    fur for the very first time. I never told anyone that I shifted. I learned very young to keep anything that


    brought me any kind of joy orfort a secret. After your first couple of shifts, it does not hurt anymore.


    In fact, it¡¯s almost enjoyable.


    I could feel my wolf itching to be let out the closer I got to the edge of the woods. The Silver Moon pack


    owned its territory in Eastern Oregon at the base of the Blue Mountains. I love the smell of the


    mountain air. This morning it was crispy, with a slight cold wind. Soon enough there would be snow. As


    I reached the edge of the forest, I looked around to make sure I was alone, then stripped out of my


    clothes in order to shift.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My wolf was ecstatic to be free and running through the woods. Our keen sense of smell picked up the


    different scents. The pine trees with their sap, the mushrooms growing on the forest ground, the river


    that was up ahead, all of the wildlife running free through the trees. In a short time, we had made it to


    the river. I shifted back into my human form as I slid down the riverbed to dip my toes into the freezing


    water. This was my favorite spot in the entire world.


    Iy there quietly propped up on the riverbed, sinking my toes into the icy water just listening to the


    woods around me. I loved hearing the birds wake up and rustle their young ones. I hear a rustle in the


    bushes on the opposite riverbank and open my eyes to see a beautiful doe. Her soft brown fur


    resembled the softest of velvet. She was majestic in her beauty, simply standing there alert but


    unafraid. Suddenly she started bounding deeper into the woods and I felt my heart ache that I could not


    go with her. I would give anything to be free.


    There have been a few times in my life that I thought about running away. Running meant turning rogue


    though, and more often than not a wolf without a pack was seen as dangerous and killed on the spot.


    Rogues were thought to not be loyal to anything or anyone. They lived on their own terms refusing to


    submit to an Alpha. Packs seen this as unnatural and they felt that it was an unbnce in nature. To


    werewolves everything had a station in life, an order. Anything outside of that order was considered


    dangerous.


    I knew it was time to go. I knew I needed to get back to the pack house before everyone woke up. They


    would be expecting breakfast, and I would get beaten severely if they had to wait for it. I hated my


    station in life, but I knew that I could not change it. I was the monster, I was the one that killed my


    brother.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    My wolf was less joyed about the return trip home. She knew what was about to happen. She knew


    that we had to keep our head down and take the ps and name calling. One more day to us. One


    more day wishing we were anywhere else but here. We both knew that today would be one of the worst


    days though. Today was a reminder to my entire pack, but especially to my parents, that I was alive


    and my brother was not.


    I entered the pack house through the back door, making sure that I made as little noise as possible. As


    long as the pack members were asleep, I was safe. I turned on the two big coffee makers we had in the


    kitchen and started to get out the skillets I would need to make up the pack breakfast.


    Most pack members have their own homes. The members that live here in the pack house are the


    Alpha, the Luna, the Beta and his mate, a few of our strongest warriors, and a few pack members that


    are on my father¡¯s advisement council, and me of course.


    My sister Scarlett lived here until she met her destined mate eight years ago. Shortly after they


    completed the mating ceremony my sister, and the only person who had shown me love moved into her


    mate¡¯s pack on along the coast of California. Although I know that Dorian loves my sister more than


    himself, I still hated him a little bit for taking her away from me.


    I shake off the memories and hurriedly get to work. Even though only a few pack members reside here


    they are mostly male warriors and have veryrge appetites. I carefully make a variety of eggs, from


    scrambled with cheese to poached. Ham, bacon and sausage are also prepared, and then I start on


    the pancakes.


    I can hear theming into the dining room. I am ready for them. I bring the coffee in first. My father


    the Alpha Jason always takes his ck, my mother likes cream with hers. I quickly get everyone¡¯s


    beverages served and then start bringing in the tes of food. Years of serving the members have


    taught me exactly what they like. I try my hardest to serve them quickly and quietly. The faster I am in


    and out the less chance they have of hitting me or ridiculing me.


    ¡°Daphne¡±


    My father¡¯s tone of voice stops me dead in my tracks. Even though he didn¡¯t yell my name this time I


    start trembling even though I am trying to hide it. Out of all of the members of the pack my father is the


    most vicious, and the one that has inflicted the most pain both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± I reply looking down. I am not allowed to look directly into the eyes of any member of my


    pack. That is how much I am hated here.


    ¡°We will have neighboring packs visiting us tomorrow, this is an important meeting. I want this ce


    sparkling for their arrival. We will be hosting three additional packs here; therefore, you will be


    preparing dinner for our esteemed guests as well. Ensure that it is delicious, or I will kill you in front of


    them for your disrespect. Am I clear?¡±


    Before I can even reply the Beta is protesting.


    ¡°Alpha I do not think that this pathetic wretch could cook anything that would satisfy our guests. I highly


    rmend that we look into having this event catered instead. Having this dumb brat even try to meet


    Alpha Caleb standards would just disy how pathetic she is. ¡°Beta Noah despises my presence


    almost as much as my own father does. He is fiercely loyal to my father, and to the pack. He made it a


    mission to always remind me that I am the one who killed the heir to my father¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°You may be right Noah. By Goddess just having her standing there is turning my stomach. I should


    have smothered her the day she was born.¡± These scathing wordse out of my own mother¡¯s lips.


    Never has she ever muttered anything nice to me. Her hatred for me is like a slow poison that is


    injected into my veins every time she opens her mouth.


    My father sits deliberating on whether the event should be catered of if he should have me do the


    cooking. I am terrified that he will choose me. I have no idea what kind of food would be up to par for


    the visiting packs. The only wolves that I have ever met that did not belong to my pack was when


    Scarlett¡¯s mate came. At that time, it was only him and a few other warriors that had been passing


    through on their way up to Washington to discuss trades.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are all right. This event has been years in the making, and everything needs to be


    perfect. We will need to have it catered.¡±


    I am immensely relieved by my father¡¯s words. I surely would have failed had he given me the task.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that you¡¯re off the hook,¡± my father started, ¡°you will have this house sparkling


    before our guests arrive. All of the spare bedroom linens need to be changed, and the pack meeting


    house needs to be prepared as well.¡± My head was lowered through out his instructions so


    unfortunately, I did not see the coffee cup that was thrown at my head. It clipped right above my


    eyebrow and I could feel that it left quite a scratch. I could feel the warm blood threatening to drip into


    my eye.


    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± is all that I mutter as I shuffle out of the dining room into the kitchen. I long ago quit crying


    over these small cuts or their words. Crying would make them angrier. Crying would ensure that I get


    beaten. I ce the dirty dishes in the sink and grab a hand towel to wipe the blood away from my face.


    I use the tea kettle as a mirror and notice the gash is not big. This means it will heal quickly.


    As I wipe away the blood, I wonder why we are now getting visitors. Usually our ambassador travels to


    the neighboring packs for peace talks, or trade negotiations. Its very unusual for our pack to host


    events. Although we are a strong pack, we are not arge pack and we do not own arge territory.


    Shaking my head, I know that I need to hurry and finish up cleaning the kitchen. The Alpha made it


    clear that I had a full day of cleaning ahead of me.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I do not mind cleaning. Usually I can stay out of the way of pack members, and since I clean everyday


    there is not much that needs done. Our pack house has ten guest rooms that are currently empty. I


    start by opening all the windows to air out the unused rooms. I love breathing in the crisp mountain air


    thates in. Changing out the linens is a quick process since every room has its own closet with


    fresh sheets in them. The Luna takes great pride in the fact that the pack house is color coordinated.


    Every room that houses pack members or guest is decorated in its own color scheme.


    My favorite room is to the south of the pack house. Its color scheme is a natural light green. I love


    being able to look out the windows and see the forest tops. Simply being in the room brings a peace to


    my soul. I take a little longer in that room, changing the linens, and putting fresh towels in the attached


    washroom. As I am finishing up, I can hear Melissa¡¯s, and Heather¡¯s voicesing down the hall.


    Melissa is the Beta¡¯s wife, and although she is not outwardly cruel like my father and her husband, she


    also is not nice either. Heather is her daughter and she is extremely cruel, like her father.


    Melissa and my mother Amanda are the best of friends. Rumor had it that when they were younger,


    they both hoped to be my father¡¯s mate. Melissa stood as my mother¡¯s Maid of Honor and was in the


    room for the birth of my sister. Both were pregnant at the same time, my mother with me and my


    brother and Melissa was pregnant with Heather. Although my mother is the Luna and does not normally


    attend births of the pack she was by Melissa¡¯s side when Heather was born, just four days before I


    was.


    Heather is one of the packs beauties. She is very tall with long legs and shimmering blond hair. The


    Mood Goddess blessed her with high cheek bones, and a voluptuous hourss figure. When Heather


    walks into a room all the men stare at her beauty. Unfortunately, her beauty is only skin deep.


    Heather has broken my nose on multiple asions and has spread rumors throughout the pack that I


    am a slut. She mes me for her not being the next Luna. ording to Heather my brother was


    probably her destined mate.


    I gopletely still inside the room. Hopefully, they will pass right by this room and I can move onto the


    next one with no problems.


    ¡°Wear the red dress Heather, the one with the slit in the side.¡± I can hear Melissa instructing Heather.


    ¡°I know mom. I will make Caleb mine. I have waited my whole life to be a Luna and being the Luna of


    the Blue Mountain Pack is my destiny.¡± Heather replies.


    ¡°Your father has not been able to tell me much about Alpha Caleb other than he believes his favorite


    color is red, and that he has not found his mate yet. This is important Heather; you must make him fall


    in love with you. The Blue Mountain Pack is one of thergest packs in the north west. The Mabon Ball


    is the perfect setting, and you may never get another chance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother I will have no problem getting his eye.¡± As Heather makes that statement, I know


    that it is true. No man has ever been able to look away from her gorgeous figure.


    I let out a sigh of relief when I realize that their voices are fading down the hall. It suddenly dawns on


    me that Melissa mentioned the Mabon Ball. Mabon is a holiday that is celebrated throughout the


    werewolfmunity. For humans it is the mark of the harvest season. For werewolves it is exciting


    because it means that the nights are getting longer, thus we can hunt more easily. It is also a rare time


    that multiple packs get together to celebrate. This is important because often destined mates do not


    belong to the same pack, so it is a chance to find each other. I have never been allowed to attend the


    Mabon Ball, nor has my pack ever hosted it before. From the conversation this morning I know that the


    Blue Mountain pack would be attending but I wondered what other packs would also be there. I put it


    out of my mind as I continue cleaning.


    That night the dining room is buzzing with excitement as I serve out the dinner. Everyone is talking


    about the uing ball, and what they are going to wear. I even hear my father¡¯s rareugh at


    something Heather says. As I am getting ready to serve out the dessert Heather deems it necessary to


    torture me.


    ¡°Alpha it is such a relief that you decided to have the ball catered, this pig burns everything she cooks¡±


    Heather said as she picks up what is left of her lemon tpia and throws it at my head. ¡°Eat it off of the


    floor you dog.¡±


    I know better than to refuse. As I crouch down on my hands and knees, I go to pick up the fish. ¡°No


    dogs don¡¯t have hands you moron.¡± Heather delivers a swift kick to my ribs and I feel one break. I


    sharply inhale still refusing to cry out. I crawl my way over to the fish and begin to eat it off the floor.


    ¡°Yeah eat it up like the fat freaking pig you are. Your so fat that you killed your own brother you


    worthless pig.¡± Heather is just picking up speed in her torturing of me. Suddenly I feel a brownie


    sundae that I had just served up for dessert being dumped over my head. ¡°Here little piggy eat it all up


    you fat bitch.¡±


    I want to cry, I can feel the tears pricking the back of my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall. Heather


    delivers a swift kick to my face and I can immediately tell that she has broken my nose again. Suddenly


    she grabs my hair as she crouches down. ¡°It should have been you that died, not Dustin.¡± She spits in


    my face, and slowly stands up. For a moment I think its over and I stand up. That angers Heather who


    turns around and punches me in the stomach.


    ¡°No one told you to stand up pig. You don¡¯t deserve to live; you don¡¯t deserve to breath.¡± At that she


    grabs me around my throat mming me up against the wall. I can feel her fingers tightening around


    my throat, and my throat is on fire. FIGHT BACK, my wolf is screaming at me. I know I can¡¯t though.


    ck dots are forming at the edges of my sight and I am resigned that my time is finally here to die.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Alpha, the Blue Mountain Pack hase a day early.¡±


    Heather releases me as one of my father¡¯s patrols inform him of the news.


    ¡°Shit I need to change.¡± Heather spins around and starts heading for her room.


    I am left gasping for breath on the floor, covered in food as everyone else is reacting to the news. My


    father demands that his Luna, and Beta are with him to greet the guests. As an after thought he snarls


    at me to clean up the mess and disappear out of sight. He has no idea how happy I am to just


    disappear.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Being an Alpha means that I must do things on asion that I do not want to do, the Mabon Ball is one


    of those things. I hate being surrounded by people, all of them trying to kiss up to the Alpha. I have a


    strong dislike for fake people. I would much rather be running through the woods, patrolling my


    borders, or training with my warriors. Unfortunately, politics demand that I attend this function.


    I have been the Alpha of my pack since I was fourteen years old. My father and mother the previous


    Alpha and Luna were murdered by rogues. I was one of the youngest Alphas and because of that I


    pushed myself to be the best. I can say with pride that my pack is one of thergest packs in the north


    west. We are also one of the strongest packs. I train my warriors without mercy. I also take pride in the


    fact that we are one of the wealthiest packs. I push every pack member to excel in knowledge as well


    as strength. Out of this many of my members are thriving business owners.


    The Silver Moon pack is much smaller than mine, but they were chosen by the council to host this


    years Mabon Ball. I really considered declining to attend, but my Beta reminded me that I am twenty


    years old and have yet to meet my mate. This is a growing concern for my pack because an unmated


    Alpha can be extremely dangerous.


    Being a werewolf means that you have a destined mate, once you turn eighteen you produce a certain


    hormone that can be smelled by your mate. This is how destined pairs find each other. Someone that


    not only brings you peace in your human form but brings peace to your wolf. This is vitally important to


    Alphas. The longer an Alpha goes without finding their mate the more aggressive their wolf bes. If


    unmated for too long the wolf will dominate the shape shifter, and rational thought will cease to exist.


    Lately my pack has noticed that my patience has been thin. I am snapping at the slightest of nuisances


    and it has everyone worried. It is now my mission to find my mate and restore bnce to myself and


    my pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they anticipated us arriving so soon Alpha.¡±


    My Beta Theo remarks, and I am snapped out of my thoughts. Looking around at the Silver Moon pack


    house I believe his thoughts are right. I see several pack members scurrying back and forth as if they


    were unaware that we wereing.


    This is aplete waste of time; I highly doubt my mate is in this ce. They are unorganized, and


    completely unprepared. I use my mind link to speak with my Beta. Werewolves have excellent hearing


    and I prefer not to say my words aloud.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They are a small pack, perhaps they did not know that we would be arriving early. Let¡¯s try to give them


    the benefit of a doubt and make a good impression. Theo mind links back to me. He is right


    unfortunately. Although they are a smaller pack, the Silver Moon pack are one of our closest neighbors


    and allies. Which means I need to be on my best behavior.


    As we arrive at the pack house, Theo steps forward and announces us. Theo has always been my


    Beta. Unfortunately, the night my parents died, his died as well. We have trained together ever since,


    and he is the closest thing to family that I have. Our grief bonded us together and he has always been


    a shoulder I lean on when needed.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb, may I present Alpha Jason and Luna Amanda.¡± These words are spoken by what I


    assume is the Beta of this pack.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb we were not expecting you so soon¡± Alpha Jason says.


    Theo can tell that I am already irritable, so he speaks for me.


    ¡°We arrived early to see if you needed any help with the preparations.¡± I can always count on Theo to


    act diplomatically. He has made it to where it seems like I arrived to help.


    ¡°Yes, it is very great to finally meet you Alpha Jason in person. Please forgive our early arrival.¡± I am


    finally able to speak gently.


    ¡°It is no problem at all, truly we are delighted at your arrival.¡± As she is speaking the Luna ces he


    hand on my arm and instantly my wolf is growling. I hate to be touched.


    ¡°Well pleasee in and we will get you settled.¡± The Beta¡¯s voice stops me from snapping. The Luna


    removed her hand, and my wolf settled down instantly.


    I followed them into the pack house, and I was pleasantly surprised. For a smaller pack, their pack


    house was a decent size, and it was delightfully clean. I loved the wooden tones, and the coordinating


    colors. Who ever decorated the pack house knew what they were doing. The Luna was offering to give


    a tour of the house, I was searching for a polite way to decline when once again Theo saved me.


    ¡°We appreciate everything you are doing for us Lune; however, we have had a long journey and would


    appreciate if someone could show us to our rooms.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will take you there myself.¡± I was surprised by the Luna¡¯s words. Usually escorting guests


    to their rooms would be the role of the Omega. I was just relieved to be away from so many people. I


    haterge groups, small talks, and pretty much anything I deem to be a waste of my time.


    The Luna led me to a wonderfully decorated green room. I noticed immediately that it was pointed to


    the south which was great because it meant that I could look towards my home. I immediately opened


    the French doors and the windows so that the breeze could infiltrate my room. There was a unique


    smell in the room it was very faint but even my wolf took notice. This was a scent that stirred something


    with in us. Soft subtle pine musk, with hints of rosemary and dis is the best way that I could


    describe this scent. It was a mesmerizing scent, that made my wolf purr.


    Could this be the scent of my mate?

 Chapter 5: Caleb鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 5: Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I hated waking up in a strange bed.I hated even more that my normal routine could not be kept.


    Usually I wake up before almost everyone else.I quickly throw o n some sweatpants, not even


    bothering with a shirt.


    These rare hours that I have to myself I use them to spoil myself.


    The rest of my days are filled with meetings, trainings, and other pack business.


    With the tension in my shoulders I know that I need to let my wolf out on a run so that I am calmer


    tonight for the festivities.


    I know that my pack is hoping that I find my mate tonight.


    Truth be told, I am a little anxious to find her as well.


    I quickly make my way out of the pack house, and instantly my body starts to loosen up.I head to the


    south and find myself looking up at the window of the room I slept inst night.


    The Silver Moon pack has been very generous since we arrived, and I am thankful that Theo is great


    with politics.


    Right now, though I continue to the edge of the wood, my wolf already itching to be free.I love modern


    amenities, but my heart and soul belong to Mother Nature.I stop for a moment to strip my sweatpants


    off thankful that the woods are dense.I am not ashamed i n any way of my body, I have always taken


    pride in m y physical appearance.


    Training and running has made my body very tone, and being out in the sun has left my skin with a


    honey caramel coloring.


    I have been told that my skinpliments my hazel eyes.I keep my dark hair longer, but pulled back in


    a low ponytail when I am human form.


    Shifting into my wolf 1 practically purr at feeling the soft, dense moss beneath my paws.


    Inhaling the deep sweet smell of the surrounding pine trees I feel my muscles rx.I start running


    towards the south, enjoying the easy slopes that are allowing me to stretch out my legs.I can smell


    water up ahead and decide that it would be a great idea to stop and allow myself a drink.


    As I near the river, I can smell another wolf nearby.I do not know if it is a rogue, or a member of the


    Silver Moon pack.


    Although some introductions were made yesterday, I was irritated and did not pay too much attention.


    If it is a rogue, I will end its life.


    It is not umon for rogues to travel together and sometimes they use a single wolf as a scout.


    As I clear the trees ande upon the riverbank all my senses are on high alert.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then I seen the other wolf, and I rx a little.


    I can tell that it is a female because she is smaller in size.


    Her fur is a beautiful brown with undertones of red fur.I am drawn to her but as I move toe closer,


    she senses me and dashes off back towards the Silver Moon pack house.


    This puts my mind at ease because it is obviously a member of the pack.


    A rogue would not run towards a pack house.


    As Izilyp at the water, I am secretly hoping that I will get to meet the female tonight at the Mabon


    ball.


    Her brown eyes were soft, but something in those depths called to me.


    I am kicking myself all the way back towards the pack house.I should have run after her.I should have


    tried to engage her in running with me.I am really hating myck of social skills at the moment.I am


    chuckling to myself as I imagine that Theo will be very surprised that I am now looking forward to


    tonight¡¯s festivities.

 Chapter 6: Daphne鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 6: Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    After the altercation with Heather I had cleaned up the dining room.I carefully avoided all contact with


    not only my pack, but the visiting pack members as well.


    As soon as I had the dining room cleaned up, I washed up the dishes and retreated to my room.


    Everyone else was busy worrying about the visiting pack.I just wanted to disappear.


    The next morning my throat was still sore and a little scratchy from where Heather had choked me.


    Checking the mirror, I can see that the bruises were already fading from sight.


    Since I love to shift every morning and go for arun my healing abilities are pretty good.


    Being a werewolf means that we heal rtively quickly, but if you do not regrly shift your healing


    abilities can be hindered.


    Heading out the back door I was extra careful to be quiet this morning.


    Since we are rarely visited by other packs I do not know if they have their own warriors patrolling the


    area, and I want to avoid all contact.I know that I will not be attending the ball, and that is fine with me.I


    do not mind not meeting other packs.I am already humiliated enough by my own pack; I do not need


    any other packs joining in on the humiliation or abuse.I feel my mind and body rx as I make it to the


    woods.


    Running free in the woods in my escape.


    For that short while I am not Daphne the disappointment, or Daphne the murderer.


    For just this moment in time I am free.


    Free from my pack, free from my family, free from the abuse, and free from wishing my life were


    different.


    My wolf is antsy and ready to start running.I love jumping over the fallen trees, listening to the crickets


    chirping, the birds just waking up, and the woods slowlying to life.I inhale the scent of the pine


    trees, the moss, and the bark.


    To me there is no better scent than the woods.


    After running for a while and enjoying the work out I head to the river.I am hoping that I see the deer


    again today.


    Her beauty was majestic, and I would love to be able to watch her grazing again.


    I love feeling the shift of the earth beneath my paws as I reach the rivers edge.I looking to the opposite


    bank hoping that the doe will be there again, but unfortunately, she is not.I am disappointed but I hear a


    twig snap nearby and all my senses go into hyperdrive.I have never seen a rogue, and I am hoping that


    I do not see one today.I have heard that rogues are notoriously vicious and will not hesitate to attack.


    Since I am a ve, I have never been allowed to train.I do not know the first thing about defending


    myself.


    My head snaps as I hear a noise to the left andI see arge ck wolf.


    For a moment I am stunned this wolf is huge,rger than even my father and he is an Alpha.


    His ck fur is gorgeous, and I am stunned at its exquisite beauty.


    My heart feels like it is going to jump out of my chest.I can barely draw a breath as I meet his eyes.


    They are like an endless pool of honey, and for a brief second, I want to take a step towards him.


    Then my brain thankfully starts to function, and I realize I need to run now.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Not only am I defenseless if this wolf attacks, but I] have never had any interaction with another wolf


    while I was shifted.


    I turn and run a s fast as I can towards the pack house.I notice fairly quickly that the other wolf has not


    given chase, but I d o not slow at all.


    Once I am in my clothes I shift quickly, redress and run back into the house.


    I am silently berating myself all the way up the back stairs for letting my guard down and allowing


    another wolf to see me in shifted form.


    A thousand questions are filling my head like who he was, and will my parents now know that I have


    shifted.Will he talk about it to other people?


    My stomach is in knots imagining the beating that wille if my father learns that not only have, I


    shifted by I was running through the woods.


    As I change into clothes to go and prepare breakfast I am praying that the mystery wolf keeps my


    secret.

 Chapter 7: Caleb鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 7: Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I take my time returning to my clothes.My mind keeps returning to the wolf girl I seen at the river.I know


    every wolf in my pack, including the pups.


    She did not belong to my pack, and she is not a rogue so she must belong to the Silver Moon pack.I


    am smiling as I shift back into my human form and throw my sweatpants and shoes back on.I can not


    wait to speak to Theo.


    Bounding back up to the second floor of the manor I am d that me and Theo are roomed right next


    to each other.


    I do not even knock on his door; I just burst in and find that he is in the adjoining shower.


    I am pacing back and forth in his room trying to be patient as he finishes.


    For a moment I considered mind linking him and telling him to hurry up.


    Even m y wolf is anxious to share the encounter with the beautiful wolf girl in the woods.


    Finally, I hear the shower turn off.


    Theo steps into the room with a towel wrapped around his waist and he stops when he notices I am in


    his room.


    "What''s wrong?¡¯ Theo asks me as he immediately takes a defensive stance.


    I love that my warriors are ready to battle in an instant, but I can¡¯t help but smirk at him.


    "I met someone." I can visibly see him rx at my words, and he slowly smiles.


    "Oh yeah, can I assume this someone is a girl?"


    I can tell that Theo is looking forward to teasing me a little.I feel light, lighter than I have felt in a long


    time as I shake my head yes at his question.


    "Could this girl possibly be your mate?"


    My excitement stalls at his question.


    Honestly, I do not know if she is my mate or not, she ran away too quickly for me to even have caught


    her scent.


    "I don¡¯t know Theo; she ran away before I could scent her."


    I recant the story to Theo about my morning run and finding the wolf girl.


    "I am sure that the woman will be at the ball tonight Caleb.After all this is her pack that is hosting so I


    assume that every member of the pack will be present.I just do not want you to obsess over this one


    woman though Caleb.There will be two other packs in attendance as well, and it is important that you


    meet avable women in order to find your mate.You have been losing your patiencetely, and no one


    wants to see you turn feral."


    Theo¡¯s face is almost solemn as h e says this, and I can feel the weight of his words.


    He''s right, and I am thankful that once again my Beta has helped keep me on track.I need to find my


    mate; it is what is best for me and my pack.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me turn more serious Theo ps me on my back and says that he is sure that I will find my


    mate tonight.


    For my pack, I hope his words are true.

 Chapter 8: Daphne鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 8: Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    I was nervous throughout most of the morning, scared that my secret about shifting would be


    exposed.I calmed down throughout the day though a s it continued to be basically normal.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Breakfast was bigger than usual because of the visiting pack.


    The Alpha decided that I was too clumsy to serve out our guests, so he ordered some of the Omegas


    of our pack to serve out the meal.I was sent over to the hall to ensure that it was clean for the


    decorations to be set u p and the caters to arrive.I hated being dismissed before breakfast was over


    because now, I could not eat any of the left-over food.


    Oh well I thought it is not the first time I have gone without food.


    As I was walking to the meeting hall, I noticed that the pack was out and about.


    Clearly everyone was excited about the ball tonight.


    I watched mothers taking their daughters to get their hair done and I felt the familiar ache of wishing my


    mother had done those things with me.I am used to being ignored and hurt but deep down I really wish


    I had a loving family.I would have loved for my mother to read me a bedtime story or brush my hair.I


    was very jealous with how close my mother and Scarlet were.


    Thinking back, I remembered when I was about six years old, I spied on my mother and Scarlet.


    There was a danceing up at Scarlet¡¯s school, and my mother was helping her to get ready.I


    remember watching from the shadows of the doorway and wishing that my mother would brush my


    hair, or one day help me put on makeup.


    Iugh to myself bringing myself back to the present, the only makeup that my mother helped me put


    on would be the ck eye she gave me on my birthdayst year.I made a vow long ago that if I ever


    had children that they would know every day how much I love them.


    The meeting hall was already bustling when I got there.


    A few of our warriors were wrestling along the side, ying around as wolves will do.


    I noticed a few guys that did not look familiar, and I took care to walk far enough away to not be


    noticed.I don¡¯t need any attention and prefer to stay hidden in the shadows.I gave up hope a long time


    ago of a mateing and whisking me away from here.


    We do not get a lot of visitors usually, and no one in my pack would ever ept me as a mate.


    Walking into the meeting hall I tried to imagine how it is going to be tonight.


    The people dancing, food being served, the music ying, and the potential mates that may find each


    other tonight.


    For a moment I felt a little like Cindere, pining and wishing she could go to the ball.


    The reality is that I have no Fairy Godmother though.


    No one was going t o magically poof and transform me into a princess.


    The meeting hall was already cleaned, I did some unneeded dusting and gave the ce a once over.


    By the time I was through the decorators had arrived.


    I seen them unloading decorations in deep auburn and gold colors.


    It would be perfect for the Mabon ball.


    The centerpieces were these beautiful crystal pumpkins that were stained in varies tones of orange.I


    admired the amount of detail that went into them.I have always wanted to dabble in art but have never


    been allowed to.


    My father once caught me drawing animals in the dust of an end table in one of the guest bedrooms


    and he flew into a rage.


    He kept telling me that I was ungrateful that he allowed me to live as he repeatedly hit me in the head


    and punched me in the stomach.


    Eventually I fell to the floor and he continued to kick me repeatedly until I passed out.


    Scarlet took me to the pack doctor who determined that I had two broken ribs, a concussion, and


    multiple bruises.


    The catering van pulling up next to the kitchen doors brought me back to the present.


    I knew that it was time for me to leave so that the decorators could finish, and the catering crew could


    set everything up.I needed to be out of the way.


    It dawned on me that I was not given any more chores for the day.


    Everyone was too caught up in the anticipation for the ball.


    I was almost giddy thinking that I have an evening to myself, I might get to read a few more chapters in


    my hidden book.


    As I was leaving the meeting hall, I noticed that there were a lot more people that I did not recognize


    out and about through our little pack of homes.I assumed that the other packs must have arrived while I


    was in the meeting hall.


    That thought alone was enough to have me scurrying towards the back door of the manor house.


    I had no desire to meet anyone new.


    As I bounded through the back door, I caught the most wonderful smell going up the back stairs.


    It was earthy, and piney, and there was a hint of something that I could not ce.


    This scent even woke up my wolf who wanted to explore where it wasing from, but I knew better.


    It was better to stay in my room, hidden away than to draw unneeded attention t o myself.

 Chapter 9: Caleb鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 9: Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Curiosity was getting the better of me, I needed to know who that wolf girl was that I seen this morning.


    I simply could not get her off my mind.


    Theo tried to distract me by going over next weeks training schedule, but my heart and mind were not


    in it.


    Finally, he gave up and asked me if I wanted to walk around this pack¡¯s territory.


    I readily agreed, which lead him to teasing me about possibly running into a certain girl.


    Simply being outside rxed my muscles and put a smile on my face.


    Looking around I noticed that the Silver Moon pack had done a great job in the way they had structured


    their buildings.


    The Manor House was center but towards the back giving the inhabitants a great view of the woods.


    Their meeting hall was off to the left, with an array of small shops surrounding it.


    The pack members houses were spread along the north side of the town, and beyond those were the


    guard shacks.


    Being at the base of the blue mountains gave them a strategic advantage if rogues were to attack


    because they could be spotted easily.


    "This is a nice little vige for a pack."


    Theo was trying to draw me out to speaking.He could tell that I was surveying my surroundings.


    I enjoyed that my Beta knew me so well.


    "Yes, they have done a great job at using their location to their advantage and building ordingly."


    I quickly noticed that there was somemotion near the meeting hall and started in that direction,


    Theo following quickly beside me.


    When I arrived at the meeting hall, I found some of m y warriors and some of the Silver Moon pack


    warriors had been wrestling around.


    It took little observation t o realize that during one of the yful tassels, someone had taken it seriously


    and now warriors on both sides were growling ready to rip each other to shreds.


    Werewolves are naturally prideful, and this can quickly lead to grave misunderstandings.


    I quickly stepped between the two sides of boys getting ready to brawl and red at my warriors.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I do not think that it would be wise to start an all- out brawl before the Mabon ball."


    I then turned my gaze to the Silver Moon pack warriors.


    "Wouldn¡¯t our time be better spent getting ready to dance with these beautiful youngdies."


    I turned and pointed out that their growling had attracted a lot of spectators, many of them young


    ladies.


    "Now I expect each of you to shake each other hands and disperse immediately to make yourselves


    presentable."


    I stepped back to allow the boys to shake hands and make amends with the others.


    As they were doing that my eyes were scanning the gathered spectators, hoping that I would recognize


    the eyes of the young wolf this morning.


    Disappointment quicklyced its way through my veins when I did not see her in attendance.


    I went back to watching thest of the boys shaking hands and sighed happily that there did not seem


    to be anysting animosity among them.


    Just as I was turning back to Theo, a blur caught my peripheral vision.


    Dashing out of the meeting hall heading towards the manor house was a girl.


    She had long toned legs, and wild hair flowing behind her as she ran towards the house.


    Why had I not seen her yesterday or this morning at breakfast? It struck me as odd that she kept


    towards the outskirts of all activity, as if she was purposely avoiding all contact with anyone.I


    immediately wanted to meet her.


    There was something about her that reminded me of the wolf this morning.I would not be sure though


    until I seen her eyes.


    "Theo do you see the woman running towards the back of the manor house?"


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "Do you recall meeting her yesterday, or seeing her at breakfast this morning?"


    "No Alpha, there were not many females in attendance this morning.


    The Luna, the Beta¡¯s wife, that blonde woman that was trying to flirt with you unsessfully, and a few


    others but I do not recall any female with hair like that."


    "Theo I want to meet her.I am also very curious as to why she is hidden away from everyone.I think she


    may have been the wolf I met this morning.Even if she is not, I am intrigued by the mystery surrounding


    her."


    "I will inquire quietly about her Alpha.I do not think that it would be wise if anyone knew you were


    inquiring about her directly, so I will ensure that it is done discretely." I nodded at Theo¡¯s words.


    My Beta was very good at acquiring information, and I knew before the day was done he would have


    something on her.

 Chapter 10: Theo鈥檚 Point of View

    Chapter 10: Theo¡¯s Point of View


    I am very good at gathering information from people andputers.I became sort of an investigator


    after my mate passed away.


    My dear sweet Miranda, death took her way too soon from my arms.


    Miranda had been involved in a car ident year beforest.


    It was eastern Oregon in January; roads were slick, and we eventually found her jeep flipped over in a


    ditch off the highway.


    Police initially tried to say that they believed that she had hit an animal, but I personally went to the


    scene and scented no other animal near her.


    The front end of jeep was smashed in from where she had hit the ditch, but no one could exin why


    the back end of her jeep was smashed in.


    I also pointed out that there seemed to be a paint transfer, her jeep was white, the transfer paint was


    blue in color.I almost lost my mind arguing with the police and the detectives because I needed to know


    what had happened to the love of my life.I got nowhere with asking them for information.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That is when I decided that I would start my own investigation.


    I was not too smart when I first started, I asked people t out if they knew anything.


    Slowly I learned the art of being more discreet.I buttered up to the receptionist, took her to dinner and


    started getting some answers.I then trained relentlessly during the night in the art of hacking.I finally


    was able to hack into personal email ounts of several officers that had been at the scene.


    From their emails I could tell they were hiding something, protecting someone.


    Digging deeper I finally found out that the police Chief''s son drove a blue Ford Ranger pick up truck.


    After learning all of that it was not hard for all of the other details to fall into ce.


    The kid had been driving drunk, he never even noticed my precious angel until he hit her.


    Her car spun several times before flipping and going off the highway.


    He freaked out and drove away and never called 911.


    My Miranda, my love died alone in the cold winter of Oregon.


    Bringing myself back to the present I could fully understand why my Alpha was so interested in this


    female.He has a natural curiosity, and he hates deception.


    Not to mention he was bound and determined to find that young wolf from this morning.


    I am ted that he is fixated on her, andl a m hoping that she may be his mate.


    At breakfast there had been a very talkative pretty little blonde woman that tried to flirt with Caleb.


    Of course, Caleb barely noticed her.


    She was young and it appeared that she lived in the manor house, so I am searching her out for


    answers about the mysterious girl.


    Perhaps if I turn on my charm, she will tell me everything I want to know.


    I spot her in the manor house television room, talking to two young girls that appear to be about her


    age.


    After staring at her a few times and shing my smile she easily dismisses the girls and saunters over t


    o me.


    "Hi, I am Heather.You are Alpha Caleb¡¯s Beta, right?"


    She is twirling her long blonde hair as she starts talking to me.


    "Yes Lam."


    "He is so dreamy.What is he like at home? Oh, what is his favorite color?"


    She is rattling off questions and not even waiting for answers.


    "He is calm, and quiet.He does not like loud noises, and truthfully, I do not know what his favorite color


    is.I am interested in learning about you though." I shed her a side smile, letting her think that I am


    interested in more than information gathering.


    "Oh, well I am the Beta¡¯s daughter, I have lived her my whole life and I am unmated at the moment.I


    think that Alpha Caleb may be my mate though I am sorry."


    Her eyes divert to her feet, little does she realize that I am simply opening her up from my questioning.


    "That¡¯s a shame, you are beautiful Heather.I am sure that Caleb will be excited to see you tonight at the


    ball."


    I watched her beam with my words, as her head whips up.


    "Perhaps you can help me possibly find my mate then.I seen a girl earlier, brown hair, long legs, slightly


    shorter than you.I could not catch her face though because she was hurrying from the meeting hall


    back to the manor house and she used the back door.I am simply curious because I did not see her at


    breakfast, and I would like to meet her."


    I knew I wasying it on a little thick, but I was hoping Heather would help me out.


    "Oh, that thing cannot be your mate.I can not believe that the Alpha even let her live."


    I am shocked by Heather¡¯s words and literally stop in my tracks.


    "What did she do that the Alpha would want to take her life?"


    Heather looked around trying to make sure that no one was around to hear me.


    She still seemed nervous and looped her arm through mine.


    "I really shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but I couldn¡¯t bear it if Alpha Caleb was embarrassed by his Beta


    asking about her.The girl your asking about her name is Daphne.She is biologically the Alpha¡¯s and


    Luna¡¯s youngest daughter.The Luna was pregnant with twins, and Daphne was so freaking fat that she


    killed her twin brother in the womb.The Alpha made her a ve to the pack.You wouldn¡¯t want her


    anyways, I have her that she opens her legs for any man that will have her."


    My skin crawled where her arm was wrapped through mine.


    This woman just exined to me that the Alpha of the Silver Moon pack had condemned his daughter t


    o a life of servitude, because his male heir did not survive childbirth.


    My stomach was revolting at this information and I needed to find a quick escape.


    Lucky for me at that moment I could hear the other two packs arriving.


    "Excuse me Heather, I must be beside my Alpha when meeting the other packs." I untangled my arm


    from hers, and practically ran from the room.


    Now that I had more information, I needed to inform Caleb of everything I had learned.

 Chapter11

    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    After sending Theo out on the task of finding out who the young mysterydy was, I continued to stroll


    a little through the town.


    My wolf was begging me to g o for another run before the ball tonight, but I knew that I needed to be


    present when the other two packs arrived.


    I knew one of the two packs that would be attending, the Crest Line pack.I was looking forward t o


    seeing Marcus, the Alpha again.


    Rumor has it that h e has found his mate and I am eager to find out if it is true.


    As if fate were reading my thoughts, I could hear the scouts informing some of the closer wolves that


    there is a pack approaching.


    I turn and head back to the manor house to greet the guests.


    As I draw near, I see that Alpha Jason, and Luna Amanda are already outside waiting at the top of the


    steps.I step next to Alpha Jason hoping that it is the Crest Line pack that i s headed in.


    Just as the first wolves step out of the tree line, my Theo steps out of the house and stands beside me.


    "We need to talk soon." Theo whispers into my ear, and I break out in a smile.


    I know that my Beta has already uncovered information about the girl like I asked him too.


    As the wolves draw nearer, I am disappointed that it i s not the Crest Line pack that has made it here.


    An older man and woman draw closer to the manor house.


    "Wee to the Silver Moon pack house Alpha Jerome."


    Alpha Jason is walking down the steps to greet the neers.


    "It is good to be here Alpha Jason thank you for hosting the Mabon ball.The Mission pack is proud to


    be a part of the festivities."


    As the man replies I am pleased that I will finally get to meet the Alpha of the Mission pack.


    I know that they are a smaller pack, located between the Indian reservation and the town o f Pendleton.


    Although they are a smaller pack, they are known for their fierce warrior abilities, and loyalty.


    "Ah this must be the great Alpha Caleb I have heard s o much about."


    "Yes, it is great to meet you Alpha Jerome.It has been a long timeing.I apologize that I have not


    been able to make the trip out to greet you properly before now."


    The truth is I have always made ns to meet the Mission pack, but life always got in the way.


    "Well I am pleased to be meeting you now.I understand that you are still unmated, perhaps one of our


    lovely women here is your destined mate."


    I love that this man does not mince words.


    He is straightforward and I appreciate his ability to get to the point.


    "Yes, I am also hoping that I will find my mate tonight."


    "Well Alpha Jason, Alpha Caleb, and Luna Amanda if you do not mind, we would love to freshen up a


    bit.We are getting too old to be making too many more trips."


    Jerome saysughing at himself.


    "Yes me and Melissa will show you up to your rooms."


    Luna Amanda leads the Alpha and Luna into the manor house and Jason follows.


    Turning to Theo I notice that he seems upset.


    "Theo you said that we needed to talk."


    "Yes Alpha, perhaps we should take a walk.Maybe check out the outer perimeter."


    I know by his suggestion that he does not want to be overheard.


    So, I nod my head in agreement and we head towards the woods, walking casually.


    "The young woman you were inquiring about, it turns out that she is the Alpha¡¯s youngest daughter."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His words confuse me even more.


    If she was the Alpha¡¯s daughter why had we not been introduced, and why was she not present at


    mealtimes? Theo nces at my face and can see the questions burning i n my eyes.


    "Now here is the twist, the Alpha and Luna have made her a ve.From what I have gathered so far,


    the Luna was pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl.The male did not survive childbirth and the daughter


    was med for the death of the son."


    Theo¡¯s face is red with anger as he is exining the situation to me.


    I understand his anger at the situation.


    Our pack is more forward thinking and progressive.


    We do not have ves, and even our Omegas are treated as revered members of our pack.


    Theo helped me build the pack up this way.


    It made us stronger, our wolves are more loyal.


    "If she is indeed a ve, than it is doubtful that they will let her attend the Mabon ball" the words fall out


    o f my mouth as soon as they cross my mind.


    "Correct, but there is a possibility that you may be able to buy her from the Alpha.It is not unusual for


    ves to be traded to other packs.Even if this girl is not your mate, she still deserves a better life than


    the one she is stuck in right now."


    Theo is a huge advocate for people that are being abused.


    This would not be the first time that I have bought a ve in order for them to have a better life.


    "I will request a sit down with Alpha Jason, preferably before the ball.I will request meeting the ve


    girl, and I will give her the option.If she wants to leave her pack, I will make the negotiations to buy her."


    We walk back towards the manor house in silence.


    Both of us trying to process the information that we had learned.


    I have bought ves before, that have greatly helped my pack in the past.I bought a ve once that


    had a great healing power, another that could bake the most delicious pastries.I always give them a


    choice before I do it though, they can stay with their birth pack, or join mine.I wonder what this girl will


    choose?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    So far today I had done a great job staying out of everyone¡¯s way and avoiding any conflict.


    After leaving the meeting hall I retreated to my room, but 0 n the back stairs once again was that smell.I


    was intrigued, but I know that if I went snooping there was a great risk of getting punished.


    Today was one of the rare days that no one has hit me so far.


    I desperately wanted to pull out my book and read a few chapters, but the house was still bustling with


    people getting ready and more people arriving.I was too afraid that someone would catch me, and then


    they would take my book.I peaked out my window and watched the Mission pack arrive.I knew Alpha


    Jerome, and his Luna.


    They had visited our pack before.


    At one point I know that Alpha Jerome had hoped that my sister Scarlet was his son¡¯s mate.


    To his disappointment they were not; however, one of his best warriors found his mate on that trip.


    Finding your destined mate is celebrated, and my father had thrown a party to celebrate the pair.


    I liked Alpha Jerome and hoped that by some chance I would get to run into him during his stay here.


    He was an older Alpha, and he never hit or yelled at me.


    I liked his Luna Alma even more.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alma was a kind gentle soul, and at one point she had given me some water paints for me to y with.


    I loved those paints and did a great job at hiding them for a while.


    Unfortunately, horrible Heather had burst into my room to demand that I clean her room and had


    spotted the paints that I had no time to hide.


    Heather went straight to my mother who used me of stealing them and had whipped my backside till


    it bled.


    I never told anyone that it was Alma that had gifted me the paints, a part of me worried that she would


    be in trouble for being kind to a ve.I noticed that there was a man standing with my father at the top


    of the steps.


    He was younger, and very handsome.


    I assume since he did not stand a step down from my father that he must be the Alpha that arrivedst


    night.


    This man has an aura of powerful energy around him that even I can feel from up here.


    I can see why Heather is so excited to meet him, he is very handsome from what I can see.


    He is tall, tanned skin, and looks to be very muscr.


    Heather will definitely try to sink her ws into him.


    Poor guy, for his sake I hope that Heather is not his mate.I cannot imagine anyone loving someone that


    is so ugly on the inside.


    As I was watching another man stepped out beside the first.


    He must be the Beta.He is almost as tall as his Alpha, and he is also very muscr, but lean.


    His hair is darker than the Alphas.


    He is rigid in the way h e is standing, but I noticed that he has almost a protective stance near his


    Alpha.


    I wonder if all Betas are good friends with their Alpha.


    Soon I see the Alpha of the Mission Pack and my father and mothere back inside the manor


    house.


    The other Alpha does not apany them.


    Instead him and his Beta appear to be taking a walk towards the woods.


    My wolf howled in agreement.


    She would much rather be in the woods, than stuck in this attic room.


    With themotion finished downstairs I sit in a corner and wondering about how many mates will find


    each other tonight at the ball.


    Although this is the first time, we have hosted the ball, I know that many of our people attend the ball


    on a regr basis when it is hosted by one of the neighboring packs.


    I am looking forward to watching everyone tonight in their party dresses headed to the meeting hall.


    Even though I love being free and, in the woods, there is a part of me that wonders what it would be


    like to attend the ball.I have always wanted to learn to dance.I imagine all the different colors of


    dresses swirling around, and the giggles escaping from the girls.


    For a brief moment I wonder what it would be like to dance with the Alpha that showed upst night.


    Would he be gentle and coaching, or would he expect me to already know the steps? He emits a


    powerful energy, and I wonder if he is cruel like my father, or gentle like my sister and her husband.


    I startughing as I realize that I would never even be allowed into the ball.I do not own any dresses,


    the closest thing I have to flowy material is baggy sweatpants.


    Shaking my head to dispel those thoughts I take a look around my room and realize I should tidy it up a


    bit.


    Although it is not actually dirty, I live in the attic and dust settles quickly.


    I grab a rag and get to work taking my mind far away from strong Alphas, flowing dresses, and nights


    that I will never have.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I was pacing around my room, waiting for Theo toe back and let me know if Alpha Jason had


    agreed to a sit down.I wanted this business to be over quickly, and I am sure that I can persuade them


    to sell the ve girl.I have already decided that even if I find my mate tonight, that my pack will be


    leaving early tomorrow morning.


    Like Theo I do not like being around a pack that owns ves.I am also having a hard time wrapping my


    head around the fact that the Alpha and Luna were so blinded by grief that they condemned their


    daughter to servitude.


    My parents were loving parents.


    My father was patient with me, and even though he was the Alpha he always spent adequate time with


    me.I remember when I was about four, I snuck into the training grounds where my father was training


    our warriors.


    He immediately spotted me, and I expected to be told t o go back home.


    Instead my father swooped me up, introduced me to his warriors, and let me train beside them.


    At the end he hoisted me on his shoulders and told me to thank each warrior for training and helping to


    protect our pack.


    My mother was the kindest woman I have ever known.


    She had the patience of a Saint.I am sure that raising me was not always easy.I can not count how


    many times I ran away from my studies to go y in the woods or wrecked some kind of havoc around


    the house.


    Often my partner in crime was Theo.


    I remember my mother was baking apples pies, and me and Theo snuck in to try to steal a piece.I


    ended up bumping over a whole bag of flour on me and Theo in the process.


    Instead of being mad my mother turned around and called us ghost wolves and pretended to b e


    scared.


    Theo and I yed along chasing her around the kitchen ind.


    Finally, we told her we had to have a piece of pie in order to quit haunting her.


    She gave u s both a big piece with vani ice cream on top.


    Looking back and seeing how amazing my parents were, makes this whole situation even more


    sickening to me.


    How do you turn on your own flesh and blood? I wonder if this girl has ever known any kind of love.


    This situation is unique in the fact that I have never met a parent that has condemned their own child to


    servitude.


    "Alpha,"


    Theoes in my room and interrupts my pacing.


    "Alpha Jason has agreed to sit down and discuss business with you.I did not tell him that it was for the


    bidding price of his ve, but he was eager to make trade agreements with our pack."


    Theo¡¯s words put my heart a little more at ease.


    If Alpha Jason was excited to make trade agreements with us then hopefully this whole process would


    go a lot quicker.


    "Great job Theo, when would he like to sit down?"


    "He is actually ready right now, and I can take you down to the study.Caleb try to remain calm during


    the talks.Remember that this situation is not like some of the others we have faced before, this girl is


    kin to him.Not to mention we still must attend the ball tonight, so let us try to go into these negotiations


    amicably."


    Nodding at Theo¡¯s words of wisdom I indicate that I Am ready to go.


    After learning everything I have, Iam anxious to conclude all business here including the ball and go


    home.I am not always a fan of the political side of being an Alpha.


    In fact when my wolf learned that this girl was Alpha Jason¡¯s daughter, he demanded I just attack this


    ce and tear it to the ground.


    Knowing my wolf feels this way worries me that I am turning more feral by the day.


    Theo leads m e down to the first floor, past the television room, into a long hallway.


    Halfway down he indicates that w e have made it to the Alpha¡¯s study.


    "Ok show time"


    Theo whispers to me with a smirk.


    Theo likes negotiations.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He is quick witted and enjoys the strategy part of essentially getting the upper hand.


    Alpha Jason stands and extends his hand to me and we walk in the room.


    "Alpha Caleb, your Beta here tells me that you would like to open trade negotiations.I am very pleased


    and look forward to building asting rtionship with you."


    Alpha Jason is shaking my hand, and my wolf is telling me to crush it.He longs to hear every bone in


    his hand break and pop.


    Instead I calmly step back nod to Alpha Jason, and smile.


    "Please gentlemen have a seat and let us get down to business."


    Taking a quick look around I notice that Alpha Jason¡¯s Beta is also here, and another member of his


    pack is standing on the right side of him.


    I do not like small talk, so I am going to cut straight to the point.


    "Alpha Jason I took a walk around your vige early and I seen a girl that cleaned your meeting


    hall.After inquiring about her J have learned that she is a ve girl, and your daughter."


    Jason ahs gone pale at this point.I doubt that he ever intended for me to know about this girl.Before I


    can get another word out, he is tripping over his own words.


    "Alpha Caleb I apologize if she did anything to offend you, the girl is a moron.I am pretty sure her brain


    was damaged at birth."


    I hold up my hand to stop his word vomit from going any farther.


    "Actually, Alpha Jason she did an amazing job at cleaning the hall.I want to purchase her from you,


    provided that she would be ok with leaving her pack."


    The room is stunned by my words.


    Jason sits back in his chair with an expression of bewilderment on his face.


    His Beta Noah literally has his jaw open in shock.


    To be honest the scene is almostical in appearance.


    After a few moments of this Theo takes the helm in negotiations.


    "Alpha Jason, as you know money is not an issue for our pack.We will provide adequatepensation


    for the ve girl; I already have contracts drawn up if you will just look you will see that we are


    providing more than enough topensate for her value.She will be well treated and would leave with


    our pack when the ball is over."


    Theo slides the contract he has already prepared out of a mani envelope.


    "Is this a joke?"


    My head snaps towards Beta Noah who asked the question.


    Luckily before I could fire off the smart remark, I was to make Theo once again steps in to handle the


    situation diplomatically.


    "No this is not a joke.As I am sure you are aware Beta Noah the trading of ves is verymon, and


    we are dead serious about purchasing this particr ve."


    Theo sets the contract down in front of Alpha Jason, who still has not moved a muscle since I told him


    that I would like to purchase his own daughter.


    Finally, his eyes dart to the papers that Theo has handed him, and he motions for the other pack


    member toe forward and look them over.I am now assuming that this man is Alpha Jason''s


    advisor.


    The advisor looks over the contract seeing the number that Theo has already put down as the


    purchase price for the ve.


    His eyes look up and catch mine and I can assume he made it to the special use that I have made


    Theo ce in all our contracts.


    The purchase price is only good if the ve decides that they want to leave their pack.


    I never want anyone to feel like I am forcing them against their will to be a part of my pack.


    "Alpha, this contract is great; however, there is a use within the contract that states that if the ve


    does not wish to go then the offer is off the table.Besides that, they are offer a substantial amount for


    the ve."


    Jason¡¯s advisor is quick, and I respect his ability to review the contract quickly.He hands the documents


    back to Alpha Jason for him to review.


    "Alpha Caleb, I wouldn¡¯t mind being rid of the girl.To be honest her presence puts a strain on my wife.I


    do feel that you should know that the girl is a murder.She murdered my son."


    Theo has been watching me the entire time we have been in negotiations, and he can see that my


    eyes are starting to shift.I can feel my wolf demanding this man¡¯s head due to his words.


    Already I can feel my ws elongating, and Theo quickly puts his hand on my shoulder.


    "Alpha Jason we are aware of the circumstances surrounding the girl.We were aware of them before w


    e made the offer to purchase her.None the less we would still like to proceed."


    I am once again thankful that Theo is diplomatic.


    He quickly diffused the situation and I can feel my wolf calming.


    "Well I am ready to sign."


    Alpha Jason is searching for a pen as he speaks.


    "Alpha, in regard to our use we would like to meet the ve girl."


    Theo is quick to point out that ultimately it is her decision on whether she stays or joins my pack.


    "Excellent point, Beta Noah would you please go and fetch Daphne?"


    "Theo please apany him.I would hate to see our merchandise mishandled in any way."


    My words are clipped.I wanted to make sure that everyone in the room knew that I would not stand for


    her mistreatment while I was present.


    "Of course, Alpha."


    With Noah and Theo gone from the room Alpha Jason pulls out a bottle of brandy and pours a ss.


    He offers me one, but I decline.I am ready to meet this woman and be done with the negotiations.


    Talking with Alpha Jason has turned my stomach and I once again wonder how someone can turn on


    their own child.I hope Theo makes it back quickly.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View I was in the middle of wiping down my bathroom sink when my door burst


    open.


    My heart instantly sank as I noticed it was Beta Noah, and the man I had seen downstairs at my door.


    Keeping my eyes to the floors o that I would not offend anyone, I walked out of the bathroom and


    waited for order.


    "You are toe down to the Alpha¡¯s study immediately.I will escort you there."


    Beta Noah barked out.


    I started shivering, thinking that I must have done something to offend the visiting Alpha since his Beta


    was here with Noah as well.


    Walking out of my room I tried to rey every movement I have made since the Alpha arrived.


    Other than watching him greet the Mission pack I do not ever recall even seeing him.


    My palms are sweating, and my stomach i s in knots trying to figure out how I could have offended the


    Alpha.


    As we make it to the first floor it dawns of me that he may have been the wolf I ran into on my run.I feel


    like I am going to faint.


    Did I offend him by running away? By now I am shaking although I am trying to hold it together.I wrap


    my arms around my stomach hugging myself in a small gesture to try to calm my nerves.


    Passing the living room heading into the hallway where my father¡¯s study is, I wonder if today will be


    the day that he finally kills me.


    Although my life does not mean much to anyone else, I do not seek death.


    I do not know how he will react when he finds out I have been shifting and going on runs.


    Although I was never explicitly told that I could not, I still do not think that he would approve.


    Approaching the door to the Alpha¡¯s study I catch a whiff of that delicious scent that has been teasing


    my nostrilstely.


    Against my own will I inhale deeply.


    It has a calming effect on my body, although I am still shaking noticeably.


    Noah is the first to walk in, the visiting Beta motions for me to walk through the door.I take a deep


    breath and walk in, careful to keep my eyes down.


    As soon as I am through the door, I hear a deep growl, and without even meaning to tears are running


    down my cheeks.


    I am sure that my life will end here today.I am trying so hard to stop the tears falling from my eyes that I


    block out everything that is happening around me.


    As I am inhaling deeply to try to stop the tears that mysterious scent hits me again and involuntarily my


    head jerks up.


    My wolf is awakened by the smell as well, and shees roaring through my head with the word mine.


    My eyes meet the most wonderful hazel eyes, they are like pools of the purest honey pulling me in.I


    notice that there are specks of gold in his eyes, and I can not recall seeing anything more beautiful in


    my life.


    It takes me a moment to realize that he is staring back at me as well.


    All of a sudden, I am conscious of the way I look and immediately avert my eyes back to the dark blue


    carpeting that is in my father¡¯s office.


    Inside my head I am berating myself for ever looking up.I know better, I know my role.


    If my father was not going to kill me before he surely will now.


    "Please do not look away from me."


    His tone is deep, demanding but pleading at the same time.My wolf is practically jumping for joy at


    hearing his voice.


    His words wrap over me like a warm nket on a cold night, and he does not make me feel afraid, just


    nervous.


    Why does he want me to look at him? I slow look up and my breath hitches.I knew he was handsome


    from what I could see from my window, but up close he is like a god.


    It is easy to see his muscles rippling under his shirt, and even though he is sitting I can tell that he is


    tall.


    His skin is indeed tan, as if the sun came down and kissed his skin.It is a greatbination with his


    eyes.


    His nose is narrow, but it fits his face perfectly.His lips are full and the color of a dusty rose.His jawline


    is more square like in shape than rounded.


    He is absolute perfection, and my wolf is purring in appreciation.


    It''s like there is a ma that is trying to pull me closer to this man.


    The feeling is odd.


    Although I have craved human touch my whole life, I have never felt like this.


    Every fiber of my being just wants to be closer to him.I cannot breathe in his scent fast enough.


    My body is reacting in ways I have never experienced.


    For the first time in my life I feel my nipples harden as he continues to stare at me.


    My heart is beating faster than a speeding train.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mouth is dry, but oddly there is a dampness between my thighs that I have never experienced


    before.


    It is not unpleasant but just different.


    "Hello Daphne, my name is Caleb.The other man that escorted you here is my Beta Theo."


    He is talking and my brain is trying desperately to catch every word that he says.I am not sure how to


    act so I just nod.


    Now that he is speaking my anxiety is kicking into hyper drive and once again, I am sure that I have


    been brought here to die.


    "Daphne I am sure that you are confused about why you have been brought here.It was brought to my


    attention that you are a ve here.I am the Alpha of the Blue Mountain pack and I have presented an


    offer t o Alpha Jason to purchase you.What this means is that you would renounce your loyalty to the


    Silver Moon pack and pledge your loyalty to mine.I want to make it very clear though to you that this is


    your decision to make.Do you have any questions?"


    Surely my brain is broken, there is no way that I just heard that this man has offered to buy me.


    My heart sinks a little when I realize what this means.I would still be a ve, but I would be a ve to a


    different pack.I would get to leave here, but my life would not really change.


    Alpha Caleb was giving me a choice though, and that is something I have never really had in my life.


    As far as do I have questions, only like a million and one but standing here surrounded by two Alphas


    and two Betas I do not dare open my mouth.


    So instead I shake my head no indicating that I had no questions.


    "Alpha Jason if you are satisfied with the contract here is a pen for you to sign."


    I watch as Alpha Caleb¡¯s Beta hands my father a pen.


    He signs the contract without even sparing me a nce.


    My heart sinks a little farther to realize that my father does not even want me here.


    Alpha Caleb said that I had a choice, but I am watching my father sign away my life without even


    asking any questions.


    "Great the contract is signed which means that Daphne is now a part of the Blue Mountain pack if she


    chooses.If she makes the choice to leave with our pack, we will transfer the money immediately.Please


    be very clear that from this moment moving forward Daphne is not yours to order around.Nor may any


    member of your packy a finger on her, to do so would open the doorway for war between our packs.If


    Alpha Caleb wishes her to attend the Mabon ball tonight, she will do so, and I expect that your pack will


    treat her no differently than any other member of our pack."


    My mind was spinning as I heard Caleb¡¯s Beta speaking to my father.I was stunned because I have


    never heard anyone speak to my father that way before.


    Usually people bow down to him and do whatever he asks without question.


    "She hasn¡¯t said whether she is willing to go with you or not though."


    Beta Noah pointed out to the room, and suddenly all eyes were on me.


    The fact that my father signed my life away so easily was really the pushing point.


    Even if 1am a ve in Alpha Caleb¡¯s pack at least I would not have to be near my parents.


    "Yes, I renounce my loyalty to the Silver Moon pack, and pledge my loyalty to the Blue Mountain pack."


    The words came tumbling out of my mouth as I kneeled in front of Alpha Caleb.


    I was not sure if what I was doing was right thing, but I hoped that if I showed him enough respect that


    perhaps I would not be beaten as often within his pack.


    "Daphne, please get off your knees, and follow me.There are many things that I would like to talk to you


    about and this is not the ce for those conversations."


    Caleb grabbed my hand and practically lifted me off the ground.


    As the doors to m y father¡¯s study closed behind us, it was almost like they were closing on my old life.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View I could smell her before I ever even seen her face.


    Instantly my wolf was howling, mine.


    My heart stopped in my chest when she walked through the door.


    She is breathtaking.


    Even in sweatpants and an old tee-shirt she is the most beautiful creature I have ever seen.


    She is long legged, with long brown hair cascading in soft waves down her back.She looks thin, and in


    the back of my mind I wonder when thest time she ate was.Her scent is intoxicating, better than the


    best wines ever produced.


    It reminds me of sunshine, dis, pine trees, and rosemary.She smells like the forest in springtime,


    pure, natural and mine.


    My wolf is begging toe out.


    He is practically demanding it.He wants to take her in our arms, hold her and never let go.


    As if she can read my mind she looks into my eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My wolf is howling so loud it''s difficult to concentrate.


    Her eyes are almond shaped, and she has recently been crying.I can see the wetness still on her


    cheeks, and every fiber of my being wants to wipe those tears away.


    There is no doubt that she is my mate.


    My ws are digging into the armchair to stop me from swooping her up in my arms.


    It is not difficult to see that she is scared out of her mind.I want to ease her fears as quickly as I can.


    Her hazel eyes go wide, and she looks down at the floor.


    My wolf instantly flies into a rage seeing her act so obediently to people that do not even deserve to be


    in her presence.I immediately ask her to look up again.I need to see her eyes.


    Sheplies and I feel Theo ce his hand o n my shoulder.


    Instantly I am snapped back into reality, and I know that we need to make this deal go through quickly.


    Theo as if reading my mind is handing Jason a pen.


    Once again, I am thanking the Mood Goddess that Theo can read my reactions so well.


    I know that he feels my urgency to finish this business.


    All I can think about is getting her out of here, holding her close to me.


    Letting her know that I will never let anyone hurt her ever again.I know ultimately that this is her


    decision though, so I exin to her that she has a choice.


    As I exin to her that she can choose not to join my pack my wolf is howling in frustration.


    Truthfully, if she chooses to stay, I cannot guarantee that I will not start an all-out war to have her at my


    side.I do not want to force her, but I can barely contain myself in this seat.


    My muscles are tense in anticipation of her answer.


    Then she blows my mind by kneeling in front of me and pledging her loyalty to my pack.


    Words can not exin the anger coursing through my veins that my mate is kneeling on the floor.


    I can feel her fear as if it were my own and part of me wants to rip every persons heart out that has


    caused her to have this fear.


    Taking a deep breath, I grab her hand and electricity shoots up my arm.


    Just feeling her skin is making my heartbeat wildly.


    Her hands are calloused from years of cleaning, and I notice that she has long fingers.


    My mother would have said that she has piano hands.


    I tell her that we need to talk, and I am pulling her out of the room before anyone can object.


    My mind is racing as my wolf is prancing around.


    Still holding her hand, I gently lead her along to the room I was given.I need to be alone with her even if


    it is only a moment.I cannot believe I found my mate.I barely have the door shut and I am pulling her to


    me and hugging her.I feel her go still and her arms do not wrap around me.


    Warning bells are going off in m y head and I realize that she is still scared.


    Shit, I berate myself mentally.


    All I wanted to do is put her at ease, and instead I am terrifying her.


    Pulling back, I take a step back and look at her.


    Her eyes are wide, and she starts fidgeting with her hands.


    "Please Daphne take a seat I would really like to talk to you and get to know you better." I motioned to


    the couch and she walks over obediently and sits down.


    I am taking a few deep breaths to calm myself, and hopefully I can put her at ease.I go and sit on the


    other end of the couch; I do not want her to feel like I am crowding her.


    "Daphne, I know that you have just been through a huge change."


    She shakes her head in agreement, I can see that she has questions that she wants to ask but her fear


    is holding her back.


    "Let me exin what just happened, and maybe a little bit about your new life.My Beta Theo and I


    discovered that you were a ve here to the Silver Moon pack.We do not have ves in the Blue


    Mountain pack."


    Her eyes go wide at my words.


    "If you do not have ves, then why did you buy me from Alpha Jason?"


    Her lips are quivering as if she expects me to throw her out on the street.


    "Please allow me to exin, usually Theo exins better than I do but I would really like this


    opportunity to try.The Blue Mountain pack is thergest and most sessful pack on the west coast,


    and possibly in all the United States.Our pack started gaining prestige with my grandparent¡¯s work, and


    that continued with my parent¡¯s work.We bucked some of the traditions found in older packs.We do not


    have ves, every member of our pack is revered and treated well.Even our Omegas are treated well


    and serve a purpose within our pack.Every member has a say in the way our pack is managed, and


    although we are a veryrge pack you will quickly learn that we are a very close pack."


    She is staring at m e with wide doe eyes, and her mouth is slightly ajar.


    Her lips look so tempting and I want to kiss her so bad.


    I am afraid if I leaned over and kissed her, I would scare her even more than she is now, and I really


    needed to exin why we bartered for her freedom.


    "My father and mother bought ves in the past, and we have found that when people are given a


    choice and treated with respect, they be very loyal members of the pack.Theo and I have


    continued that tradition and have bought many ves from other packs and integrated them into our


    pack."


    I take a deep breath and inhale her scent.


    Even though my mate has been through a lot today I need to tell her everything.I do not want any


    secrets between us.


    "Daphne, I need to ask you something.Did you by chance shift and go for a run through the woods


    recently?"


    I need to know if I am right.I fully believe that she is the wolf I seen on the run.I noticed that her eyes


    went even bigger when I asked her the question and she immediately started fidgeting with her fingers


    again.


    "I am just curious because I ran into a wolf on my run, and she had your eyes.Please you are not in


    trouble." I hope that my words would put her at ease, and I see her loosen up a little bit.


    "Yes, that was me.I learned to shift early, and I like to run." She replied softly, barely a whisper.


    I respected my mate even more for being scared but answering m e anyways.


    My wolf is back to dancing around like a puppy dog because he has already seen her wolf.


    Now my heart is pounding out of my chest.I need to tell her.


    She must know, and hopefully she feels the same pull towards me that I feel for her.


    "Daphne, I think you are my mate."

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter Sixteen


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Everything is happening so fast its almost as if the world tipped over on its axis and dumped me into an


    alternate reality. One moment! am in my father¡¯s study, pledging my loyalty to a new pack, and the next


    I am being whisked through the halls of the manor house by Alpha Caleb. My mind is racing trying to


    filter andprehend all the changes going on. It is more difficult because Alpha Caleb is holding my


    hand. ¡ã


    The moment he pulled me up it was like an inferno when he touched me. Warmth radiated between our


    hands, racing up my arm and spilling through my chest. My nipples hardened instantly, and it felt like


    they were straining against my shirt. My body has never reacted this way and it is a little frightening.


    His scent keeps wafting behind him and tickling my nose. I recognize it instantly as the smell from the


    back stairs earlier except now it is so much stronger. He smells earthy, like moss after a rain with hints


    of pine trees and ginger. It is truly mesmerizing, and I cannot stop inhaling him. My wolf is purring and


    enjoying the contact we have with this male. If she had her way about it, we would be climbing all over


    this man as if he was a tall tree in the woods.


    I noticed that Alpha Caleb was pulling me into the green room, and I am ted because it is my


    favorite room in the house. However, he is pulling me into his arms before the door even closes and


    Iam shocked. My mind is racing, and I feel frozen. Why is he hugging me? Why does he smell so


    good? Why are my thighs wet? I have the sudden urge to lick his neck, and 1 am stunned that the


    thought even crossed my mind. Caleb pulls back and my wolf is howling in frustration. I do not know


    what has gotten into her, but she desperately wants him to put his arms around us again. It has been


    years since someone hugged me, and I am mortified that I did not even hug him back. He asks me to


    sit and we settle in on the couch. I am disappointed that he sat on the far side of the couch. My wolf is


    telling me to go sit in hisp. I wonder when she became such a horn dog. ¡ã


    Caleb starts telling me about my new pack. I knew from overhearing people talk that the Blue Mountain


    pack wasrge. Their reputation is widespread, and my father has wanted to open trade negotiations


    for some time. Caleb exins that his pack does not own ves. My mind is racing why would he buy


    a ve then if he does not own ves. Crap maybe he only intended to buy me to sell me to another


    pack. I ask him before I can even stop myself. I need to know. My life just changed in an instant and I


    need to know if it is going to change again. Iam used to be a ve. It is what I have always known. I


    am good at cleaning; it is the only real skill that I know I possess. Well if you count being able to handle


    being punched then I guess I have two skills.


    I listen intently as Caleb exins that his pack has bought ves before. From his exnation I gather


    that he buys ves and then sets them free. He exins that doing things this way makes his pack


    members more loyal to him, and I can understand that point. My respect for him grows by the second.


    Then he asks me about the wolf he seen in the woods. So, my instincts were right, and it was him. Will


    he forbid me to shift again? I am terrified to confirm that it was me. Being an early shifter has been a


    secret I have held inside for so long; I am scared to let anyone else know. Looking into his eyes though


    I know that I cannot deceive him. I just pledged my loyalty to him and his pack, I do not want to start off


    on the wrong foot. Finally, I confirm that yes it was me that he seen in the woods. My wolf is purring


    because she has already seen his wolf. ?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then he drops the mother of all bomb shells on me. Did my ears hear correctly? Did he just say that he


    thinks Iam his mate? Holy mother Moon Goddess, this man must be delusional, or maybe this is some


    borate prank. ¡°I can¡¯t be.¡± Its all I manage to squeak out before bursting into tears. Surely this must


    all be a prank of some sort.


    Here I was thinking that my life has changed for the better, how stupid could I be. An Alpha mated with


    a ve; fairy tales are not true.


    I feel Caleb wrapping his arms around me, pulling me into hisp, and softly stroking my hair. I cannot


    stop the tears from flowing. It feels like I cannot breathe. Every time I inhale it continues the onught


    of sorrow ripping through me at the reality of who and what I am. No one would ever want me. 1am a


    monster. I was so fat when I was a baby, I killed my own brother in the womb. My own parents do not


    want me, andI came from them. I am not beautiful by any measure, and I certainly do not belong with


    an alpha.


    Caleb is rocking me back and forth gently still patting my hair, telling me everything is ok. I wipe my


    eyes and untangle myself from him. He does not resist when I move so thatI am sitting next to him. I


    can not meet his eyes right now. Iam so embarrassed that he seen me crying. ¡°Alpha Caleb, I do not


    know if this is some joke or a prank, but I cannot be your mate. Iam a ve; I have always been a


    ve. You are an Alpha; you deserve the best at your side not the worst. No one would respect an


    Alpha that has a ve as a mate.¡± I could feel my heart shattering as the words kept tumbling out of my


    mouth.


    My wolf was howling, begging me to take it back. What I said was true though, there is no way that I


    am this Alpha¡¯s mate. : I hear him growl, and instinctively I flinch backwards awaiting the p that is


    surelying, but it never does. ¡°Daphne, look at me.¡± Caleb''s voice is deep and even though I barely


    know him I can sense that he is angry. ''


    ¡°Daphne, look at me.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is deep and even though I barely know him I can sense that he is


    angry. ''


    ¡°You may have been a ve here, but you were not born to be a ve. You are my mate, there is no


    doubt in my mind about it. You also do not belong to this pack anymore; you are a part of my pack. You


    will never be treated like a ve again.¡± Caleb is breathing heavily, and I can see his eyes going


    darker. I can sense that he is fighting his wolf for control. ¡ã


    ¡°I have waited for you, for a long time Daphne. I was terrified that I would never find my mate and turn


    feral. Lately I have been snappier, it is harder for me to control my wolf. I do not like feeling like I do not


    have control. It is taking everything in me not to go and snap the necks of every person in the Silver


    Moon pack that ever made you feel like you are nothing. Hell, it is taking everything in me not to mark


    you right now. Please Daphne understand that to me you are everything. You are my moon, my sun,


    and the very breathe I take. I willy down my life to protect yours. The Mood Goddess has destined us


    to be as one, which means that youplete me in every way.¡± Caleb is speaking as if he is almost


    desperate. Without thinking I reach my hand towards his. He draws a deep breath in, as if my touch


    was enough to calm him. ¡°Please say that you will at least get to know me, and my pack before you


    make a decision on whether or not to reject me.¡± ¡®


    His eyes are filled with sadness. I want to wrap him in my arms and tell him everything will be ok. It is


    hard to see such a powerful man, looking like a lost pup. I shake my head in agreement. Anything to


    get that look out of his eyes. Upon seeing me shake my head yes, he pulls me into another hug. ¡ã


    Oh, this man''s scent may be the death of me.I wrap my arms around his shoulders enjoying the feeling


    of his muscles. His scent is enveloping me, and my head is slightly dizzy. His hair is long, and I have


    the uncontroble urge to run my fingers through it. His hands are slowly massaging my back muscles


    and my wolf is purring with happiness.


    Our moment is broken though with his Beta loudly clearing his throat in the doorway. It suddenly


    dawned on me of how we must look. I am practically in the Alpha¡¯sp with my arms around him. His


    hands are low on my back and Iam highly aware that they are barely above my butt. I jump back in


    surprise, like a child caught with their hand in the cookie jar.


    ¡°Alpha we need to decide if Daphne would like to attend the ball. We are quickly running out of time


    before the festivities begin.¡± The Beta exins. I am sure that my face is beet red. I cannot attend the


    Mabon ball I do not have anything that would be suitable to wear and I do not have any experience in


    dancing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be wise if I go.¡± I finally squeak out.


    ¡°Why?¡± Caleb is probing me for an answer, and! am a little embarrassed as I ry that I do not have a


    dress. I also exin to both him and his Beta that I have never been allowed to attend these types of


    functions, so I do not know how to act, or dance.


    ¡°Well I think it is about time you learn the. Theo please gather up some of our youngdies, especially


    Hannah and ask them toe assist Daphne in getting ready. I know that they have brought additional


    dresses, and Daphne seems to be about Hannah''s size. Now Daphne I will be with you every step of


    the way, so you don¡¯t have to worry about how to act, and I look forward to teaching you to dance.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes are so bright and excited that I can¡¯t help but to agree with him. Theo leaves the room to


    get Hannah J assume. I am nervous but at the same time excited. ¡ã ¡°Now my dear would you like to


    shower before the girls get here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I probably should.¡± As I am heading towards the door to go back to the attic to shower Caleb


    grabs me around the waist.


    ¡°Sweetheart, the bathroom is right over there.¡± Caleb is pointing to his bathroom and I can feel my face


    flush.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shower in here, it is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°I promise I wont peak. I just really do not want you to be too far away from me now that I have found


    you.¡±


    It is hard to resist Caleb, so instead of arguing I concede to using his bathroom. Besides, it will be nice


    to have a hot shower for once. AsI go and close the bathroom door, I cannot believe how fast my life is


    changing.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter Seventeen


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I have never felt so hopeless as I did when my mate started crying. These were not tears like you see


    on television. This was full out sobbing from the heart. It twisted my stomach up knowing that she has


    endured so much mental and emotional pain in her lifetime. It also makes me angry that people have


    treated like this so much that she believes that she does not deserve to be love. I made a vow right


    there and then that I would spend the rest of my days ensuring that she knows that she is loved and


    adored. : When she pulled back from me, I wanted to show her that her life would be different moving


    forward. I have Waited so long for my mate that I was ready to beg her to stay with me. To give us


    achance. I am hoping with time and patience that she wille to love me and need me as much asI


    need her. I know that my pack will ept her with open arms. They have been waiting for me to find


    my mate.


    I do need her; I crave just being in her presence. She does not realize her affect on me yet. Just sitting


    near her brings a peace to my mind that I have never known. I meant every word that I said to her, she


    is as important to my life as my next breath. Iam aware that I was very close to being a feral wolf, she


    saved me. She saved my pack. I had made Theo swear to me that if I ever went feral, that he would


    end my life. I knew that it would break his heart to do so, but a feral Alpha can destroy his pack without


    mercy. For the greater good of our pack he agreed. ''


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I am going to have to take things slow with Daphne. I do not want her to ever be afraid of me.


    Hopefully, Hannah and a few of the other pack females will help her get dressed. I am so excited that I


    get to teach my mate to dance. Imagining holding her in my arms tonight is like envisioning heaven on


    earth. Just when I thought that my imagination could not get any better, I hear the shower turn on.


    My mind immediately switched to more carnal thoughts. Knowing that my mate was so close, and


    naked was driving me crazy. Imagining every water droplet caressing her body, trailing down her arms,


    falling from her perfect breasts. My dick was throbbing, begging for release. I had never been this hard


    it was almost painful. I briefly thought about using my hand to end my suffering but I do not know how


    long it is going to take Theo to find Hannah, and I do not want to be in suchapromising situation


    when they alrive. ''


    I start pacing the room, hoping that it will help me calm down. When that does not work, I start a series


    of pushups, anything at this point to distract me. Surprisingly, it is working, until she turns the shower


    off. She slowly opens the bathroom door, peaking out. I am still in the push up position, so I see her


    lovely toes first, I allow my eyes to travel up. Her legs are perfection, slim but muscr. The bottom of


    the towel only hits mid-thigh and I groan wishing I could see all her beauty. I want to kiss her from her


    perfect toes all the way up to her delectable lips. |


    I bound up to my feet. ¡°What do you need sweetheart?¡± I could not resist walking a little closer to her.


    ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t know if I should put my old clothes back on or wait for your person toe.¡± Her voice is


    so soft. I can tell that she is still very unsure of the whole situation. Once again when she speaks, she


    casts her eyes towards the floor. ¡ã


    ¡°Daphne please do not look down when your speaking to anyone.¡± I walk over to her and gently lift her


    head up from the chin. Her beautiful eyes are so full of questions, and worry. I watch a drop of water


    run from her hair line, down her nose, and fall on to her perfect lips. I cannot help myself and I lick it off.


    She tenses slightly but does not pull away. : I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into my chest.


    ¡°Daphne I will never hurt you. I will never do anything that you do not want me to do. If I ever step out


    of line, you only have to say stop. To hurt you would be like ripping my own heart out and shredding it. I


    know you are scared and that everything is changing fast. I will try to go slowly, give you time to adjust.


    Please try not to look down at the floor when we are talking though. I love your eyes. I get lost in them


    every time I look at you.¡± I want her to know that she is the most beautiful person I have everid eyes


    on. I Kiss the top of her head, and she is slowly rxing into me. This moment is pure ecstasy for me.


    We stayed like that until Theo came and knocked on the door. Although I did not want to stop touching


    my mate, I pulled back and looked into her eyes. ¡° Iam going to go let them in. Do not be afraid of


    anyone in my pack. I promise that I will not let anyone hurt you at all.


    I do need you to step back into the bathroom for a moment though.¡± I see the confusion wash over her


    face at my words, and I need to rify. |


    ¡°Daphne you are my mate. You are currently in only a towel and there is about to be another man in the


    room. Theo is my best friend, but I would rip his eyes out if he even nced your way right now. You


    are my mate, and I could not stand another seeing you barely dressed.¡± ¡ã


    Sheughed. Oh, by all that is light and beautiful in the world my mate actuallyughed. The sound


    was like angels singing. ¡°What is so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, just no man has ever looked at me really and


    here your ready to blind your best friend.¡± Her eyes are twinkling, and I can not help but smile back at


    her. She turns and walks back into the bathroom, and I can not help but watch every move she makes.


    I walk over and greet Theo. Behind him I can see Hannah, and it looks as if Hannah has round up three


    other girls as well.


    ¡°Hi Alpha, Theo said that you needed our help so we gathered what we could. We need some help


    getting a few of therger bags up the stairs though.¡± Hannah is light and bubbly as she speaks.


    ¡°No problem Hannah. The young woman I want you to help is in the bathroom right now. Theo and I will


    carry up the bags and give youdies some time to help her get ready for tonight.¡± I want Daphne to


    have some time to get ready and I knew that Hannah would not let me down. ¡°I am going to move a


    few things into Theo¡¯s room and then we will grab the bags.¡± I go and grab my suit for tonight and usher


    Theo out of the room. The girls happily start piling in, already talking about shoes.


    ¡°Oh Hannah, I need you to know a few things. The youngdy you are helping came from a situation


    like yours, her name is Daphne.¡± I take a deep breath before I continue. ¡°Hannah she is also my mate,


    so please treat her ordingly.¡± I hear the collective gasps from the room. Hannah is practically


    bouncing around with joy. Before the end of tonight everyone will know that I have found my mate. ¡ã


    Theo and I quickly retreat after my truth bomb, heading to his room so that Icany my suit inside.


    ¡°So how are you feeling?¡± Theo does not mince words. He knows how worried I was that I would not


    find my mate at all.


    ¡°I can not describe it Theo. I am ted and scared all at the same time. All I want to do is hold her near


    me and inhale her scent all the time. I am scared though because of everything that she has been


    through she does not even trust that we are mates. In truth I practically had to beg her to give usa


    chance. I have never had to beg anyone before, but I would dly grovel to her.¡± When I am talking to


    Theo, I do not have to hide anything. Our bond has been forged many times both through happiness


    and sorrow. ''


    ¡°It will take time with her, but I distinctively heard herughing before we came into the room so there is


    hope. You are going to have to go slow with her Caleb. Treat her very well, learn about what she likes


    and does not like. Take your time and I can see you two growing into a great couple.¡± Theo¡¯s words


    lifted a huge weight off my shoulders. I can go slow with Daphne. Now that we found each other we


    had nothing but time.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter Eighteen


    Daphne''s Point of View


    I could hear Caleb talking to some people in the bedroom. My mind is racing trying toprehend


    everything that was happening so quickly. When I woke up this morning, I was a ve, now! am no


    longer a ve. Caleb says that Iam his mate, but! still cannot understand how the Moon Goddess


    would let that happen. I will admit that standing in his arms, against his chest felt like home in a way.


    My mind was at peace, and for once I waspletely rxed. The closest I have been to that feeling


    was shifting and running through the forest. I have never been that rxed orforted in human


    form. After not being hugged for so long it felt great to just be held. :


    My thoughts were interrupted by someone knocking on the bathroom door. ¡°Hey whenever you are


    ready toe out, we have some dresses avable for you to look at.¡± The woman¡¯s voice is soft, but


    bubbly and I instantly liked her already. I like naturally happy go lucky people. Taking a deep breath, I


    open the door, steeling myself for whatever was toe next.


    Looking out into Caleb¡¯s room there are four girls standing around. On the bed there are three different


    dresses, and everyone is looking at me.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stepping out I figure it would be best to introduce myself. ¡°Hi um I¡¯m Daphne.¡± ¡°Hi Daphne, I am


    Hannah. That girl there is Laura, her sister Bethany, and that one is Sarah. Alpha Caleb said that you


    needed some things for the ball tonight, so we are here to help you get ready, and look your best.¡±


    Turns out that the bubbly voice belonged to Hannah and I could not stop myself from smiling at her.


    In a lot of ways her vibrant personality reminded me of Scarlet, but her kindness reminded me of Luna


    Alma. Luna Alma is Alpha Jerome¡¯s wife. Hannah is very pretty, she has long wavy blonde hair. She


    isn¡¯t particrly tall, but she is well proportioned. She has a very cute round face, and a little button


    nose.


    Walking over to me she puts her hand on my back and leads me towards the bed. ¡°We have these


    threeid out for you to look at and Bethany has more dresses in her bag if you want to see those.¡±


    Hannah has taken charge of the situation but not in a demanding way. Her excitement is contagious


    and the dresses they haveid out are stunning. Looking down they haveid out a light blue chiffon


    dress, a pale peach satin dress, and a deep burgundy colored dress. All three of them are beautiful.


    Like magic my anxiety is back, and I realize I do not know what to pick, or even what would look good


    on me. I have never dressed up for anything, and truly I have never cared too much about how I


    looked. Tonight, is different through, Caleb himself is escorting me to the ball and I do not want to


    embarrass him.


    ¡°Hannah, I um I don¡¯t know what to pick. I have never been to a ball, and I don¡¯t know what would look


    good.¡± I am looking down at the carpet as I speak. It is embarrassing to admit that I have no idea what I


    am doing. While I was looking down, willing my tears not to surface Bethany had stepped closer to me


    and ced her hand infort on my back.


    ¡°Daphne you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed. I was a ve once too, so I understand what you''re going


    through right now.¡± Hannah¡¯s voice was soft but sincere. I turned my head to look at her. It was hard to


    believe that this bouncy bundle of joy was once a ve too. ¡ã ¡°My parents turned rogue, and I was born


    a rogue. When I was a toddler they were killed, and I was taken and raised a sa ve. My life was


    miserable, I was beaten severely. Beta Theo had visited my old pack shortly after I had been whipped


    with a cane for breaking some dishes. I had not shifted yet, so my marks were slow to heal. He did not


    leave my side until Alpha Caleb finished the negotiations with my old pack for my freedom. I was only


    ten years old at the time. Alpha Caleb and Beta Theo have kind of raised me. They both were with me


    during my first shift, they have made sure that I excelled in school, and hopefully when I find my mate it


    will be Alpha Caleb that will throw our celebration.¡±


    Hearing Hannah¡¯s story is heartbreaking. She has been through a lot of sorrow and pain like me. I


    appreciate her opening to me about her past because I know that she did it to ease my


    embarrassment. I hope that her and I be good friends.


    ¡°I think you should try the burgundy dress on. The coloring will highlight your hair and eyes.¡± Bethany


    speaks up as she softly runs her hand along the fabric. Inod in agreement, and it suddenly dawns on


    me that! am still standing in my towel.


    ¡°Ok so on to happier moments, Daphne lets get you ready.¡± Hannah is back to being the happy lively


    woman that she is.


    The girls not only help me get the dress on, but they also find matching shoes. They are peep toe


    sandals with a small chunky heel. The whole experience has me feeling like Cindere. All the girls are


    super nice, and am enjoying hearing them chat about the different guys they are hoping will be


    attending tonight. I wonder briefly if I will ever be as carefree as they seem at this moment. Looking at


    Hannah I know that there is hope. -


    When the girls are done dressing themselves, they set to getting each other¡¯s hair done. Hannah does


    my hair in a beautiful half up half down style. She then curled the tendrils of hair that were hanging


    down. Looking in the mirror I did not recognize myself. Thankfully, the ball had distracted everyone, and


    I did not have any bruises that were still healing. For once I thought that I looked nice.


    After hair, the girls started fussing with makeup. Each one of them started pulling out different shades


    of eye shadows, lip glosses, and a lot of make up brushes. I did not realize that this much make up


    even existed. I sat still as the girls exined foundations, and contouring. I hate to admit it, but I was


    lost and did not understand half of what they were saying. Next, they applied eye shadow, and mascara


    which ording to Bethany made my eyes pop. Laura talked to me about lip liners, and colors asking


    me if I liked matte or glossy. I exined to her that I did not know the difference and had never really


    seen make up being applied before. Sarah helped Laura pick out a lip liner for me and a lipstick. ''


    After what felt like hours, the girls announced that I was done. Butterflies danced in my stomach as!


    turned to


    look in the mirror. I truly did not recognize the face looking back at me.


    The girls did a wonderful job transforming me into looking normal. I loved the make up that they used.


    With the amount of time that they had spent I was a little afraid that I would resemble a clown. This was


    the total opposite. Other than the lipstick everything looked natural. They dida great job highlighting my


    cheekbones, and my eyes really did pop. The vision was enough to make tears gather. ¡ã


    ¡°Oh, oh no please Daphne don''t cry. Your mascara will begin to run, and racoon eyes are not very


    pretty.¡± Hannah''s words bringughter to everyone in the room, including me.


    ¡°Thank you, guys, so much. I feel likea princess. I don¡¯t even recognize myself.¡±


    ¡°We are happy to do it. Consider it a small weing from your new pack.¡± Bethany¡¯s words are


    sincere, and I am filled with hope for the future.


    ¡°Guys it is almost time to go. Should we go and get Alpha Caleb?¡± Sarah asks, looking down at her cell


    phone.


    ¡°I will go get him; I want to see his face when he looks at Daphne.¡± Hannah is once again bouncy


    around excitedly. The mention of Caleb has butterflies dancing in my stomach again. Would he like this


    new look? Do I want him to like this new look? Before I can even object though Hannah is bouncing out


    the door. 2


    Feeling very nervous I start pacing around the room. I hope that Caleb know that he said that he would


    be by my side the whole night, but I am still scared that I will embarrass him in some way. If Iembarrass


    him will he still want me in his pack? What if he wants to dance? I have never danced with anyone, and


    now I! am in shoes that I have never worn before. What if I step on him?


    Ihave little time to ponder all the questions in my head because Hannahes bounding back into the


    room. '' ¡°Ok, Daphne stand over by the door so that the light highlights you.¡± Hannah instructs me.


    Taking her advice, I stand in front of the French doors. ¡°Ok Iam going to open the door now.¡± Hannah''s


    excitement is sweet, but now! am sweating in anticipation and nervousness. ¡ã


    Then Hannah opens the door and Caleb is standing right there. We lock eyes and time seems frozen. I


    can not gauge his reaction. I do not have to worry long though.


    ¡°Wow, you look amazing.¡± As Caleb speaks, I find myself smiling. Even my wolf is purring at his


    approval. Caleb looks hot as fire in his suit. He is wearing ck pants, a burgundy button -down shirt,


    and he has a suit jacket on. Even with the suit on his muscles are clearly visible.


    Caleb strides into the room, bypassing all the other girls and in a blink of the eye he is standing in front


    of me. I must look up to see into his eyes. My breath hitches as he softly brings his hand up to my


    cheek. ¡ã


    ¡°Daphne you have no idea how hard it is going to be to keep my hands off you tonight. If I had one wish


    it would be to whisk you away right now and keep you all to myself. Unfortunately, we must attend, sol


    ask that you save most of your dances for me love.¡± I notice that Caleb¡¯s voice is husky as he speaks


    to me. Is it possible that I affect him in the same way he does me?


    I can¡¯t speak so I just nod my head yes. Hopefully my dancing skills, orck of skill wont scare him


    away.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter Neen


    Caleb''s Point of View


    It felt like torture knowing waiting to see my mate. Even my wolf was pouting because we had to leave


    her side. I know that Hannah will take care of her though. Hannah was once a ve. Theo and I met


    her when she was younger. Theo would not leave her side until I had secured her purchase. Since that


    day Hannah has been like a little sister to both Theo and I. We were there with her when she first


    shifted, took her on her first run. We ensured that she excelled in school and that she did not want for


    anything. Hannah lived at our manor house.


    ¡°So, when will the mating ceremony be?¡± I forgot that Theo was in the room. ¡°I am not sure. She still


    has not epted that I am her mate. I know that Hannah adjusted well, but I think it is going to take


    Daphne a bit of time. Daphne was abused by her own parents; she has no value of her own self-worth.


    I practically had to beg her to even give us a chance.¡± Theo shook his head; he went through


    everything with Hannah so he could understand what was happening with Daphne.


    ¡°I believe everything will work out fine. You are right it is going to take her some time to adjust. Make


    sure that you are supportive of her growth. Do not push her too far as mates yet, although you will need


    to mark her as soon as possible. Completing the mark will take some time though.¡± Theo¡¯s words rang


    true.


    Finding my mate was just one step to ensuring that I did not turn feral. It would hold the feelings at bay


    for awhile but to stop the processpletely I needed to mark her, and she needs to mark me.


    eptance as my mate willplete the bond between both myself and my wolf and the same with


    hers.


    ¡°Frankly speaking I know that she responds to my physically. Before you came back with Hannah, I


    was holding her in my arms. I believe that she may ept me as her mate soon. It will take some time


    for her to ept itpletely, but the physical attraction is there.m looking forward to the day that


    she epts me both body and soul though.¡± I feel a pang of guilt saying thest part. I know that Theo


    is still torn up about his mate¡¯s death. Now that Daphne has entered my life, the thought of losing her is


    unbearable.


    Even thinking about it hurts my heart. ¡°Tonight, she is going to be nervous. Perhaps you should get her


    a gift before the ball. A small token to wee her into your life.¡± Thankfully, Theo is around to help me


    win Daphne''s affection. I would not have thought of getting her a gift. Inod my head agreeing with him.


    ¡ã


    We leave his room and head back out into the town. After walking a short way we came upon a small


    jewelry shop. Theo and I looked around that the baubles on disy, some of them were very grand. I


    was not seeing anything that screamed Daphne''s name. ¡ã ¡°Excuse me but do you have any more


    nes. I am looking for something for my mate, but so far nothing has really held my eye for tooThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    long.¡± The shop keep recognized me and informed me that he had a few things that he has not put out


    on disy yet. Hees back out to the front with a medium stack of ck velvet boxes.


    The first couple of boxes he opened did not catch my eyes. We were down to thest two boxes when


    he finally opened the box that screamed my mate¡¯s name. The ne was simple but elegant. It was


    about eighteen inches in length, whisper think rose gold chain with small diamonds expertly lined all the


    way down to the teardrop diamond pendant. This was for Daphne. I knew that the color would


    compliment her eyes and her hair. I had the shop keeper wrap it up for me.


    Heading back to the manor house we were informed that the Crest Line pack had arrived. I was excited


    to see Marcus again, but it was getting close to being time for the ball. Theo and I headed back to his


    room to get ready.


    I had just put on my jacket when Hannah knocked on the door. She exined that Daphne was ready. I


    could tell that Hannah was excited for me to see her because she was extra bouncy. Hannah exined


    that she was going to go in first and then open the door so I could see her. Ichuckled a little at her


    adolescent drama, but I knew it was in good fun.


    I was getting nervous waiting for Hannah to open the door. Would Daphne like my gift? Before I could


    ponder it much farther, Hannah opened the door.


    Daphne was by the French doors with the sunset pouring in on her. She looked amazing. The sun


    highlighted her dress to where it almost looked like a small fire was surrounding her. Her hair was part


    of the way pulled up, with beautiful soft curls framing her face.


    The dress hugged her curves and showed just enough cleavage to tease me all night long. I could not


    turn my eyes from her, she was like an angel. Finally, my voice came back to me. ¡° Wow you look


    amazing.¡± I walked to be in front of her still not able to tear my eyes from her. AsI got closer, I could see


    that the girls put makeup on her. Her eyes were glowing, and I had to touch her. I cupped her cheek


    running my hand along her jaw line. My mate was amazing.


    ¡°I got you a small gift. 1 was hoping that you would wear it tonight.¡± I reached into my breast pocket and


    pulled out the velvet box handing it to her.


    ¡°Thank you Alpha, no one besides my sister and Luna Alma have ever gotten me a gift before.¡± I could


    see that she was trying not to tear up as she removed the small bow. I could hear Hannah shuffling the


    other girls out of the room, while Daphne was opening the ne. I would have to thank herter for


    her act of kindness.


    ¡°Please call me Caleb. I know you don¡¯t think that we are mates yet, but I would really like it if you


    called me Caleb.¡± She finally got the bow off the box and was opening it.


    ¡°Oh, my stars, this is gorgeous. I can''t take this Alpha, I mean Caleb. It must have cost a fortune.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s words are tumbling out of her mouth like she can not stop them froming.


    ¡°Daphne please stop. Money is not an issue. I seen it and knew that it would look amazing on you.


    Please it would break my heart if you do not ept it.


    Can I please put it on you?¡± She is still looking down at the ne, running her finger gently along


    the chain.


    ¡°I have never worn jewelry, what if I break it?¡± Now she is looking at me with so much anxiety in her


    eyes.


    ¡°If you break it I will simply have it repaired.¡± I gently take the box from her hand and pull the neckce


    out. I slide my fingers along her neck asI sp the ne around her. I was right the ne


    compliments her very well.


    She is simply the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. ¡ª ¡°Daphne, we need to leave soon,


    because if we don¡¯t Iam going to kiss you.¡± I was honest with my words. She kept looking at me with


    thoserge doe eyes. It made her look so kissable.


    Daphne blushes at my words, and the slight pink on her cheeks makes me want to kiss her even more.


    I run my thumb over her lower lip, loving the softness. I was careful not to smear her lipstick. I could not


    wait to kiss her. I started lowering my face towards hers when there was a knock at the door.


    Audibly sighing I pull back from my mate. She stares at me still with those doe eyes, and I can see that


    our closeness has her breathing a little heavy. I find that Iam a little angry that our moment got


    interrupted. None the less I head over to the door.


    As soon as I! open the door, a woman tries hugging me. I pull back quickly. I notice it''s the blonde that I


    had seen at breakfast. ¡ã


    ¡°Alpha Caleb I asked you this morning to escort me to the dance. I wore this dress just for you.¡± The


    woman was wearing a very revealing red dress with a slit up to her hip. The top was sweetheart cut,


    and strapless showing a good amount of boob.


    From behind me I hear a snarl. Instinctively my head whips back to stare at my mate. Iam struck dumb


    at the sight of her. Even in a dress and heels my mate is ready to pounce. Her lips are curled back into


    a snarl, and her eyes are on fire.


    ¡°Get away from him.¡± I am surprised and a little turn on by the sound of Daphne''s voice. She was


    visibly snarling at this woman in the door. Looking back at the blonde I can see the confusion in her


    face. *


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are bitch?¡± The blonde starts to walk into the room. I know that I need to


    quickly intervene or these two are going to start fighting.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I never agreed to escort you to the ball, and the woman that you are currently insulting


    is my mate.¡± The words leave my mouth as I move in between the two women. No one male or female


    is going toy their hands on my mate again. '' I see the shock on the woman¡¯s face as my words


    register with her. ¡°Oh, I was told that you did not havea mate.¡± The blonde¡¯s shoulders slump forward,


    and she knows that she has lost.


    ¡°I found my mate this morning. Now please excuse us.¡± The blonde retreats rather quickly out of the


    room. As soon as she is gone, I turn and face my mate. She is still standing like she is getting ready to


    fight. Looking at her is pure amazement. My mate was jealous. I can not help but let out a chuckle. This


    was obviously not the right thing to do because she then turned her murderous gaze to me.


    ¡°I do not think that was funny. I have never felt that before.¡± Daphne is still snarling.


    ¡°What did you feel love?¡± I want to hear her say the words.


    ¡°When she touched you I wanted to rip her arms off. I still want to rip her arms off. I do not like her


    touching you, and my wolf was snarling at her as well.¡± I can visibly see the array of emotions shing


    over Daphne¡¯s face and I almost regret prying the words out of her.


    ¡°That emotion is called jealousy love. Your wolf already recognizes me as your mate. Truthfully,


    Daphne I found it incredibly sexy that you were jealous. You look like a righteous angel ready to charge


    into battle. You look incredibly sexy.¡± Daphne''s cheeks are bright pink now. I walk over and grab her


    hand. : ¡°Come on my love, if we do not leave now, I am afraid I won''t be able to control myself much


    longer.¡± I lead her out of the room. My heart is light, and I have a huge smile on my face. My mate is


    fierce, and I could not be happier about it.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter Twenty


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Caleb got me a gift. No one besides Luna Alma has ever gotten me a gift before. My sister use to


    sneak me books, food, and asionally some little treat but I never considered those gifts. I have lived


    through countless birthdays, and holidays with no one even acknowledging me unless it was to bark


    orders. My hands are shaking as I am trying to take the bow off the velvet box. The box is very soft in


    my hands. Iam stunned when I finally open the box. ¡ã


    Inside the soft velvet box is the most charming ne I have ever seen. There are tiny diamonds


    lining the rose gold chain which is very fine. All of them lead down to a pristine teardrop shaped


    diamond pendant in the center.


    Oh Moon Goddess surely this is not meant for me. Iam clumsy, I know I will break it. When I tell Caleb


    that I could not possibly ept this he acts heart broken. I try exining to him that Iam wotried about


    breaking it.


    Caleb makes all my fears into jokes. He informs me that he has more than enough money to rece


    the ne if I break it. I like that he is assuring me without boasting. Then he is putting the ne


    on me. There is a sharp contrast to the coolness of the ne and the fire he is igniting every ce


    he touches my neck. | like feeling his hands on me. I worry though do! like it because I have not had


    any human touch in so long, or do! like it because he is my mate? *


    Once the ne is on Caleb is standing in front of me again. I notice we are close, very close. Just


    being this near to him is causing my breath to quicken. A part of me feels like Iam drowning in his eyes.


    He tells me that we need to go or else he is going to kiss me but neither of us moves our feet towards


    the door. Am I ready for my first kiss? Toote to wonder as Caleb starts lowering his face towards


    mine. It feels right, like I was meant to be here at this exact moment. Just as I think that we are indeed


    going to kiss there is a knock on the door. Caleb groans out loud and it causes me to giggle a little. :


    Iam slightly upset that our moment was broken, the knock shattered the small spell we were entwined


    in. I do find Caleb¡¯s reaction slightly funny though. As Caleb strides toward the door I cannot help but


    watch his movements. The man is drop dead gorgeous. I like that he stands tall, no slouching. Even


    walking casually his movements are stealthy like a panther. My gaze drops down and I notice that even


    in a suit he has a great looking butt. :


    As Caleb opens the door, I see arms trying to wrap around him.


    Immediately there is an inferno burning through my body. My wolf is itching toe out and rip


    whoever is on the other side of the door apart. I can already feel my fingers elongating into ws. As


    Caleb moves to the side to avoid the person, I finally see who interrupted our time.


    Standing in the doorway is Heather. Seeing her face is more than enough to amplify my rage. I know


    that she is talking to Caleb but all Ican see is a red haze. I did not even realize that I growled out loud


    until Caleb whipped his head back to look at me. My wolf is howling to rip Heather''s throat out and


    shred the rest of her to pieces. My fingers are still mid shift into my ws. ¡°Get away from him.¡± My left


    footsteps back and I am ready to pounce knowing that I can shift mid air and at least get the element of


    surprise.


    Heather bites back, almost taking a step into the room. With her movements I get ready to leap, but


    Caleb steps in between us. Now he is confronting Heather. Hearing Caleb tell Heather that I am his


    mate is like a soothing balm to my soul. I am still angry, butm calm enough to put my ws away. ¡ã


    As Caleb closes the door, I start to examine my reaction. Why did I react so violently when Heather


    touched him? I have never been a fight, hell I have never even been in training. Truthfully had I


    attacked Heather there is a good chance that I would have had my butt handed to me. What had I been


    thinking? Why was I feeling this way? : I tried exining to Caleb that I do not know what I was feeling.


    He exins that I was feeling jealous. It is nota feeling that I ever really wish to feel again. Then Caleb


    is telling me that seeing me being jealous was a turn on. Instantly the heat from earlier turns into


    something else entirely. I want Caleb to kiss me, but this is differently than early. Early was soft and


    sweet, now it is almost like I want to mark him. ¡ã Before I can even process everything l am feeling and


    all the new emotions, Caleb is taking my hand and leading us out of the room. Instantly my mind goes


    back to being nervous about the ball. Having Caleb beside me is calming some of my fears, but I am


    still worried that I will embarrass us both.


    ¡°Caleb are you sure that you want to go to the ball with me?¡± I ask him as we are walking down the


    hallway towards the steps.


    ¡°Daphne there is no one else in this entire world that I would consider taking. You are my mate. I only


    want you.¡± He makes this statement so easily. How is he so sure that I am his mate? I wish now more


    than ever that I had been allowed to interact with more wolves in my old pack. If I had been allowed to


    join in or even observe them more than maybe I would be sure too. ¡ã As we make our way to the


    bottom of the steps, Caleb starts heading towards the front door. My feet are frozen in ce. Caleb


    looks back at me confused. ¡°Iam not allowed to use the front door. I need to go out the back door.¡± I


    exin this to Caleb and once again my eyes


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    are on the floor again. *


    Caleb pulls me into his arms right there in the hallway. ¡°Daphne you are no longer a ve¡± he whispers


    into my ear. ¡°You are my mate. You are my light and my life. You will never need to go outa certain door


    again. You do not need to hide. Hold your head high my love.¡± I know that he intends for his words to


    beforting but I am terrified. If my father sees me, he will surely beat me senseless.


    Caleb once again has my hand and is pulling me towards the front door. My mind is screeching at me


    to stop. I can barely breath, and I feel ice cold. Caleb again notices my distress. Instead of hugging me


    this time he turns and swoops me up in his arms.


    No one has ever carried me before. Iam stunned into silence. Caleb reaches the front door, and just


    like that we are outside. Once we are on the steps, he sets me down, and takes my hand.


    ¡°If you ever get so scared that you can not carry on, I will be beside you to carry you through the fire.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words bring tears to my eyes. How can he promise so much? Does he not realize I am terrified


    of everything right now? All I can do is shake my head in acknowledgment of his words. ¡ã


    It is very romantic walking towards the meeting hall holding hands. The moonlight is casting soft


    shadows upon the ground. As we get closer to the ball my nerves are back in full force.


    ¡°Caleb, I have never danced before.¡± I look over at him, and he is smiling.


    ¡°Good that means I can teach you my love. 1am so happy that I get to be your first dance partner.


    Every man shall be jealous of me tonight because I will have the most gorgeous woman in the world in


    my arms tonight.¡± Caleb¡¯s words make me blush. Before I know it we are rounding the corner and can


    see people milling into the meeting hall. Music can be heard from the open doors. I can hear the voices


    of many people talking andughing. I am still nervous, and Caleb gives my hand a slight squeeze. As


    we near the doors Caleb turns and asks me if 1 am ready to go in. I truly don¡¯t know if I am ready to go


    in, but it seems silly to just stand outside. Nodding my head, he wraps his arm around my waist pulling


    me in closer to his side. His hand is warm, and I appreciate the contact because it isforting.


    Walking just like that we enter the ball.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    21


    Chapter Twenty-One


    Caleb''s Point of View


    I can not let her see how angry I am right now. How much I want to tear her old pack apart. When


    Daphne stopped and could not take a step towards the front door, rage hot blinding rage exploded


    within me. The only thing stopping me from turning this ball into a massacre Is the fact that know that


    my mate needs to have faith, and trust in me. I do not know how Daphne will react if she sees the


    monster I can truly be. Instead of pulling her, or trying to coax her towards the front door, I simply


    swoop her up in my arms. '' Cradling her in my arms, I almost turn around and took her back upstairs.


    Simply touching her makes my pants fit tighter. She is light, too light as if she has not been fed


    properly. My heartbeat is racing, it is taking all my restraint not to kiss her. I carry her right through the


    front door. It is important to me that she knows that when times get hard, I will not abandon her. I will


    help her through everything in this life. <


    I take her hand and lead her down the steps, walking towards the meeting hall. I know that my mate


    enjoys being outside as much asI do. The silence isfortable between us, almost as if we have


    made this walk many times before. Absently I noticed that I have been rubbing my thumb back and


    forth over her palm. Daphne is even more beautiful in the moon light. The soft moon glow cascades


    down her hair giving her an ethereal effect. I could simply stare at her for hours and never get bored.


    Too soon the music gets louder and people can be seen. Daphne is worried about her dancing skills.


    Iam not worried at all because I know how to dance, and I can teach her. I am happy about it; I will get


    to show my mate a lot of new things in this world. My heart is light knowing that she will experience


    some first times solely with me.


    As we get closer to the doors of the hall, I can feel her nervousness flowing from her. I try to remember


    if Hannah was this nervous when Theo and I brought her home. Hannah¡¯s situation was different, we


    brought her back to our pack house immediately. Daphne on the other hand is about to attend a ball


    with her old tormentors in attendance. Once again, I feel the rage building up and I must stomp it back


    down. Nothing matters more to me than ensuring that my mate feels protected, and I need to be clear


    headed because I want her to have a great time.


    ¡°Are you ready to go in my dear?¡± Daphne tuns and nods her head at me. I can tell that she is unsure.


    Hoping tofort her I move and put my arm at her waist and pull her snug against my side. Plus, I


    want everyone in that room to recognize that she is mine and mine alone. I know that I have not


    marked her yet, but Daphne is my mate. :


    We walk in and I turn to look at Daphne''¡¯s face. She has never been toa Mabon ball before and I want


    to experience it through her eyes. Even though she is nervous my mate can not stop looking around.


    Her eyes are darting all around the room. As her eyesnd on the buffet I can hear her stomach growl.


    :


    ¡°Sweetheart would you like to eat before I show you how to dance?¡± I know that she is hungry, I can


    hear it. I am kicking myself for not getting her some food earlier. ¡ã


    ¡°Yes, I think that would be nice.¡± Her voice is quiet as if she does not want anyone else to hear her. I


    lead her over closer to the buffet line. As we are standing in line I can Marcus is head our way. I am


    pleased to see him, and I can not wait to introduce him to Daphne. Marcus and I have not seen each


    other for some time, and I have heard that he has also found his mate. '' ¡°Caleb it is so good to see you,


    and who is this stunning woman on your arm?¡± Marcus wastes no time asking about Daphne as he


    comes and shakes my hand. Daphne shrinks in closer to my side, with her eyes averted towards the


    ground.


    ¡°Marcus it has been too long old friend. I would like to introduce you to my mate Daphne.¡± Daphne''s


    eyes whip up to look at me as I introduce her. ¡°Daphne this old dog is my good friend Marcus, he is the


    Alpha of the Crest Line pack. They are very close friends of our pack.¡±


    ¡°Daphne it is a pleasure to meet the woman that has made my friend smile. Wee to the family


    darling.¡± Marcus takes Daphne''s hand and ces a kiss on her knuckles. Without meaning to I growl


    softly. Marcus lets out a littleugh but takes a step back. ¡°AhI can see that you two must have found


    each other very recently, as my friend is very possessive.¡±


    I apologize to Marcus and he assures me that it is ok. ¡°I understand fully Caleb. I do not know if you


    have heard or not, but I have also met my mate¡± Marcus exins.


    ¡°I had heard a rumor about it. Is she here tonight?¡± I am hoping that she is here, I would love to meet


    her. Iam also hoping that if there is another woman in the conversation that Daphne will rx a little.


    ¡°Yes, she is currently in the powder room, how about you and your lovely mate get some food and


    meet us at our table? We are right there¡± Marcus says pointing to a table towards the back. ¡°Sounds


    like a n, we will be along soon.¡± As Marcus walks away, I look down at Daphne. Her eyes are no


    longer on the floor, but she is still very nervous. ¡°See my love that was not so bad right?¡±


    Daphne giggles a little over my words. ¡°No, your friend seems very nice. Why did you growl when he


    kissed my hand though?¡± I was hoping that she would not remember that part of the conversation, but it


    turns out my mate is very quick witted. Grabbing some tes, I begin to exin to Daphne what I was


    feeling. ¡°


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Daphne usually when mates find each other, they mark each other. The mark is a bite, closer to the


    cor bone that releases some of your scent into your mate. This shows that the pair have epted


    that they are mates. Even though I have epted and am overjoyed that you are my mate, you have


    not fully epted me yet. So, I did not mark you earlier even though I wanted to. I want you to take


    your time, a lot of things changed today in your world, and I want you to feelfortable. When we


    mark each other, I do not want there to be any doubt in your mind that you are mine and 1 am yours.


    Although I am a patient man, my wolf is a protective beast, so when another mans lips touched your


    body, my wolf wanted to rip his throat out. I am sorry if I scared you.¡± ¡ã


    While I was exining my actions to Daphne, we had been moving through the buffet line. I made sure


    to fill both tes with a little of everything. I do not know what my mate likes to eat yet, but I know that


    she is hungry and too shy to fill her own te. So, I tried to ensure that she had plenty to choose from.


    Holding both tes, we walk to Marcus¡¯s table. ?


    AsI set the tes down, a striking ck -haired woman walks up behind Marcus and wraps her arms


    around his shoulders. He hugs her briefly and then stand up to introduce us.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb and Daphne, may I have the pleasure of introducing you two to my mate L.¡± Marcus is


    clearly love struck and is gazing at his mate throughout the introduction.


    ¡°L it is a pleasure to meet you. This is my mate Daphne.¡± We all settle around the table, and I can


    still feel that Daphne is nervous. ¡°So please tell me L, where did you guys meet?¡± Iam hoping that


    Daphne will rx if the conversation is flowing.


    ¡°Well Marcus had been traveling through Eugene, and I owned a little caf¨¦ there. He and his men


    stopped in for lunch one day and when our eyes met over the counter, I simply knew that he was meant


    to be mine. Before I know it this feral creature had hopped over my counter, smashing some of my


    coffee cups and was trying to tote me out of my own caf¨¦.¡± L is animated, and bubbly a lot like


    Hannah. She uses her hands to add drama to the story. L¡¯s words are meant to be in humor, and I


    can see that Marcus''s face has gone a little red from her retelling of the meeting. Even Daphne is


    giggling at my friend¡¯s antics.


    ¡°So finally, I convince this brute to set me down, and I gave him a piece of my mind right there on the


    street.¡± L is nowughing, and I am trying to imagine my friend getting yelled at by his mate in the


    street. ¡°Then to shut me up he simply kissed me. From that moment on we have not been apart. I thank


    the Moon Goddess everyday for allowing our paths to cross.¡± Now they are staring at each other, and it


    is easy to see the love flowing freely between them. Iam very happy for my friend. Marcus was like me,


    afraid of turning feral. We had many long conversations about it. So, to see that he has found his mate


    brings peace to my heart. I like L, she seems strong and vibrant an excellent match for Marcus who


    can be kind of caveman like. Absently I reach for Daphne''s hand, and softly caress the back of her


    hand. I wonder if these two women realize that they are our savlors?


    ¡°Ok, so that¡¯s our story. What about you two? How did you guys meet?¡± L directs the question at us.


    ¡°Surprisingly, we just met today¡¯ I tell her. ¡°Daphne was a member of the Silver Moon pack, and I knew


    the moment that I seen her that she was my mate. You both will be invited to our mating ceremony;


    everything has just happened so fast that we have not set a date yet.¡± I left out that Daphne had been a


    ve. I was not ashamed of the fact; I just did not know if that would embarrass her. ''


    ¡°Daphne we must get together and have a girl¡¯s day when our men are out doing whatever it is men


    do.¡± L reaches across the table and squeezes Daphne¡¯s hand. I am eternally grateful that L


    seems genuine and caring. I would like Daphne to make some friends, and to feelfortable in her


    new life. Daphne agrees, and we settle into gentle conversation about the ball, the decorations, and


    everyday life. I notice that Daphne has eaten a good portion of her te, and I am pleased. I do not


    want her to want for anything. L pulls Marcus away to dance, and Daphne and I have a moment to


    ourselves.


    ¡°So, are you having a little bit of fun my love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like them both very much. L is so animated.¡± Daphne seems a little more rxed.


    ¡°Iam d that you ate, Iam sorry I did not get you food earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh no that¡¯s ok, I am just happy that I did not have to eat the leftovers.¡±


    Daphne says giggling a little. She does not realize that her words have sparked another bout of rage


    within me. I want to tear the heads off all her tormentors, particrly her fathers. To know that my mate


    survived from scraps from other people¡¯s tes is unfathomable to me. ¡ã


    ¡°Daphne you will never have to eat other people''s scraps again. I will always ensure that you have a


    full te and that you are not hungry. Although my culinary skills are not great, I can make a few


    meals.¡± I am trying to lighten the mood, hoping that my rage stays in check. *


    I notice that Daphne is watching the dance floor. ¡°Would you care to dance my dear?¡±


    She is biting her lower lip as she looks at me, nervous as usual. ¡°I might step on your feet or fall.¡±


    ¡°That is a risk I am willing to take, as long as I get to hold you in my arms.¡± Daphne blushes a little at


    my words, but she nods letting me know that she would like to dance. Wrapping my arms around her


    waist I lead her out onto the dance floor.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter Twenty- Two


    Daphne''s Point of View ¡ã


    Caleb pulls me into his side as we walk into the ball. He is so warm and feeling his hand around my


    waist is sparking a fire within me. I do not get to dwell on the feeling too long because I am too


    distracted by everything, I see walking in. There are people everywhere, some I recognize but most I


    have no idea who they are. Women are parading everywhere in dresses made of every color in the


    rainbow. Hair pins, jewelry, and beads catch the multitude of lights around the room casting their own


    glow across the floor. The men are just as colorful as well in suits, looking dapper. People are talking in


    small crowds, some are dancing, some are eating but everyone seems happy. Thankfully, I do not see


    my father or mother, and that puts me at ease a little. -


    The decorations around the meeting hall are beautiful. Soft autumn touches celebrating the harvest.


    The music is beautiful, consisting of low melodies met for lovers. Isimply can not stop looking around


    and taking it all in. It is almost like I fell into a portal to another dimension. My eyes find the buffet table,


    and my stomach lets out a growl. Iam a little embarrassed by my body betraying me, and! do not even


    have to look at Caleb to know that he heard it. I am relieved that he asks if I would like to eat before we


    try dancing.


    As we are waiting in line for food, I notice arge man making his way towards Caleb and me. The man


    is tall, taller than Caleb with unruly dark brown hair. I notice a scar by his left eye, and it makes him


    appear intimidating. He strides right up to Caleb and shes him a smile. In truth this man scares me a


    little bit. Although he is now smiling, he is very intimidating. Just like Caleb he is very muscr, and as


    he got closer, I can see that he has a scar on his hand as well.


    Clearly this is a man that does not back down from a fight. Caleb introduces the man as Marcus, the


    Alpha of the Crest Line pack. I had never heard of the Crest Line pack before, but I could tell that


    Marcus and Caleb are good friends. '' When Caleb introduces me to Marcus, he says thatI am his mate.


    I look up at him stunned. I knew that Caleb believed that I was his mate, but I did not expect him to


    really announce it to anyone tonight. How is everyone going to react knowing that he is an Alpha and


    Iam or at least was a ve? Marcus grasps my hand and ces a kiss on my knuckles, and Caleb


    growls deep in his chest.


    I am worried that they are going to start brawling here in the ball, but instead Marcus justughs it off. 1


    am still nervous. Marcus invites us over to his table, and Caleb readily agrees. I knew beforeing


    here tonight that Caleb would know a lot of the people here, I just did not expect the first person we


    meet to be another Alpha. My anxiety kicks it up a notch because I am worried that I will say or do the


    wrong thing and embarrass Caleb.


    As we are going through the line for food Caleb exins to me what normally happens when mates


    find each other. I have heard of the mark before, but I did not really understand the point behind it. 1


    am thankful that Caleb is exining it to me. I understand the way he felt when Marcus kissed my


    hand, because I felt that same kind of unexined anger when Heather was trying to touch him. I can


    tell that he is a little embarrassed by it happening, but I find it sweet and enduring. It is nice to know


    that he is new to experiencing these kinds of feelings like I am.


    I feel a little better as we make our way to Marcus¡¯s table. Shortly after setting our tes down a very


    attractive woman approaches the table. She is tall with jet ck hair, and dark blue eyes.


    She has very high cheek bones, tan skin, and a narrow straight nose with a diamond stud in it. She


    comes and wraps her arms around Marcus''s neck, he pats her arm and then stands and introduces us


    to his mate L.


    L is truly stunning. She is tall, and wearing a ck crushed velvet dress, with small crystals


    embellishing the neckline. She has a diamond studder choker ne on, and tear drop earrings in


    her ears. Her entire ensemble is wless, and she radiates a natural confidence that I wish I had.


    As we all settle in and begin to eat our dinner Caleb asks how they met. L is animated and talks with


    her hands as she exins the story. It is very humorous thinking about Marcus jumping over a counter


    and trying to carry L like a caveman. L''s bubbly personality is infectious, and she puts me at


    ease. It is easy to see the love between the two of them, and I wonder if Caleb and I will ever be this


    way.


    L then asks how Caleb and I met, and just like that my anxiety res up and I cannot speak.


    Thankfully, Caleb takes over and exins that we just met today. He does not tell them that I was a


    ve, and! am thankful for that. Even if it onlysts for tonight, I would like to pretend that Iam normal.


    I realize that Caleb has taken my hand, and I love the feeling of his thumb caressing the back of my


    hand. It isforting, as if he is saying I understand without words.


    Throughout the rest of dinner, the conversation is easy. Marcus and Caleb talk about far away ces


    that I have never experienced, but now I hope to be able to see some day. L talked about her caf¨¦


    and living in Eugene. I really enjoyed listening to their stories, and it helped ease my anxiety. I even


    found myselfughing a few times. L drags Marcus away to dance.


    Caleb asks me if I want to dance. I look out at the other couples on the floor and they all look like they


    are having fun. The lights are dimmer around the dancers, giving it a more romantic feeling. I am still


    nervous, and I am afraid that Iam going to step on Caleb or fall.


    Caleb does not seem to care though, and I do want to experience dancing at least once. Caleb stands


    and takes my hand and leads me out onto the floor. Caleb finds an empty spot and pulls me into his


    arms. His hands go around my waist and he leans down and tell me to put my arms around his neck. ''


    ¡°Good, now just follow my lead love. Close your eyes, forget anyone else is in the room, and just feel


    the beat of the music.¡± Caleb words whisper in my ear. I do as he says and close my eyes. The tone is


    slow, sultry almost. I feel Caleb shift a little to the left and I follow suit. He pulls me in closer to his


    chest, and feel a new heat starting to grow within me. Our feet are shuffling slowly in time to the music.


    Warmth is spreading through my hips where Caleb¡¯s hands are, and almost against my own will Iy


    my head on his chest. His heartbeat is strong in my ear, and I! can feel his muscles twitch slightly. He


    ces a kiss on the top of my head, and I find myself smiling. Caleb¡¯s arms moving farther across my


    lower back and he pulls me into him closer, and I find my breathing getting faster. :


    The warmth from his hands is spreading and causing a fire within me. Bring pressed up against his


    chest, inhaling his scent has my nipples straining outwards. The wetness that has developed between


    my thighs is bing more familiar. I look up into


    Caleb¡¯s eyes to see if he is experiencing anything like what 1am going through.


    He is staring straight down at me, and I can see him fighting internally with his wolf. I bite my lower lip,


    unsure if he is feeling everything that I am feeling. ¡ã


    ¡°You have to stop biting your lip sweetheart or I will not be able to help myself.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is husky,


    barely above a whisper. I can not tear my eyes from his eyes. It seems he is having a little trouble


    breathing too. ¡°Daphne I really want to kiss you right now.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words spark a boldness in me that I did not expect. ¡°I am not stopping you.¡± The words were


    out before I could even stop them. The fire within me has turned into a raging inferno. Caleb dips his


    head down to mine and captures my lips. I did not think that I could burn any hotter but the touch of his


    lips on mine has sent my body into a super nova. Caleb groans as his is kissing me, and my arms wind


    tighter around his neck pulling him in for more. I can taste the wine he had with dinner on his lips.


    Caleb is gentle at first, but then turns more demanding. He gently nips at my lower lip and I gasp in


    surprise. He takes advantage of it and slips his tongue into my mouth. Slowly his tongue dances with


    mine and I moana little. ?


    ¡°If you two do not stop now! am going to hose you down with a fire extinguisher.¡± Theo¡¯s words break


    the trance we are in and! pull back out of Caleb''s embrace. Suddenly it floods back to me that we are in


    the middle of a ball, on a crowded dance floor in front of everyone. I feel the heat in my ace as it mes


    in embarrassment. If Theo had note over, I do not think that I would have stopped. ncing at


    Caleb I can see that he is trying his best to collect himself as well. His breathing is still heavy, and he


    kind of looks like he wants to throttle Theo. Then I notice right behind Theo is Hannah and my


    embarrassment doubles. ¡®


    ¡°You two look amazing together.¡± Hannah¡¯s bubbly personality is heling to ease the tension a little bit.


    Hannah goes on about how she was watching us dance and that we did a great job. '' Caleb¡¯s breathing


    has slowed a bit as he talks with Theo and Hannah for a moment. I gently tap Caleb on the arm and let


    him know that I need to use the bathroom. Hannah volunteers toe with me.


    Once we are out of hearing range, Hannah all but explodes in her excitement. She is rattling off


    questions about when we were going to mark each other, can she be a part of our official ceremony, do


    we want kids right away.


    Laughing I stop Hannah as we near the bathroom. ¡°Hannah stop it was just a kiss, my first one


    actually.¡± As I say this Hannah acts shocked.


    ¡°Wait you have never kissed anyone before that?¡±


    ¡°No Hannah, that was my first kiss ever.¡± Hannah lets out this high-pitched squeal and talks about how


    it is so romantic that my first kiss was with my mate. I am feeling light and bouncy as I process her


    words and realize that it is kind of sweet that Caleb is my first.


    As the bathroom door opens my stomach drops to my feet. Coming out is my mother, and Melissa. As


    usual my mother is dressed up like a queen. She has a full ball gown on with enough tulle in it to cover


    the forest floor. Although she is beautiful, she always wears a little too much makeup and, in my


    opinion, it makes her look almost like a clown.


    She stops when she sees me and Hannah, causing Melissa to stop as well. ¡°What the hell are you


    doing here, and where did you steal that dress?¡± Her words are dripping with venom, and my stomach


    plummets.


    ¡°She did not steal that dress; I gave it to her.¡± Hannah replies to my mother, and all I want to do is run


    away from here. I know this is not going to end well. I nce over at Hannah, but she is staring my


    mother down. Hannah has her hands on her hips, and disgust is written all over her face. 1 know I must


    intervene before Hannah gets in trouble. ¡ã ¡°Iam sorry Luna; I was purchased this afternoon by the Blue


    Mountain pack. I was asked to attend tonight.¡± My voice is shaking, and I can not look my mother in the


    eyes.


    ¡°Why in the world would they want you?¡± Melissa¡¯s words only cue my mother to go on.


    My mother¡¯s voice is rising higher and higher. ¡°Well Iam the Luna of this pack, and I do not want


    murderous trash like you in here stinking up the ce.¡± She is snarling and I can tell that we have


    attracted a small crowd. I am looking for the easiest way to escape, but now there are people


    surrounding us. Iam frantically looking around trying to find a way out. I did not see Calebe up


    behind me.


    ¡°Is there are reason your harassing my mate.¡± Caleb¡¯s words are booming. I can hear his rage bubbling


    on the surface. Hees up from behind me and ces his hand on my back, before tugging me


    physically behind him. Caleb looks like he is ready to shift and tear this ce apalt. ''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Your mate, is this a freaking joke?¡± My mother¡¯s words are scathing. ¡°Who would want her as a mate?


    Do you realize she is nothing but a murderous tramp?¡± My face is ming bright with embarrassment


    as my mother continues. Eighteen years of hate and anger are pouring out of her likea waterfall.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Caleb is demanding. I see a few people shrink back. My mother even shuts her mouth and


    looks at Caleb as if she is seeing him for the first time. ¡°I want her, she is mine. You should hold your


    tongue, before I rip it out of your mouth. I am aware that Daphne was a twin. 1 am also aware that you


    med her for your son¡¯s death, although we both know that Daphne did nothing wrong. In your grief


    you enved your daughter and failed to see the amazing gorgeous woman that she became.¡± I touch


    Caleb¡¯s back, in part as a way of thanking him but also because as he was talking to her, he kept


    stepping closer to her. ''


    As much as! do not like my mother, I do not want Caleb to hurt her. The anger is literally pooling off


    him, like some primordial ooze. The air is thick with tension, and I can see my father making his way to


    my mothers¡¯ side.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb I am sorry for any disrespect my wife caused you.¡± I am surprised by my father¡¯s words,


    as is my mother. The look on her face is like he just pped her.


    Caleb does not even acknowledge my father¡¯s words. ¡°Let it be known here and now, Daphne is my


    mate as Iam hers. If anyone disrespects or harms her in any way, they will have to deal with me, and I


    will not take the offense lightly. She belongs to my pack now, and I will defend her till myst breath.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words echo through the hall, and I just now realized that the music has stopped. AsI look


    around the hall, I realize that everyone¡¯s attention is on us, and I wish I were invisible. '' Iam not used to


    attention. I just want to escape. I can not stop the tears that are pooling in my eyes. What started as a


    magical night has turned into a disaster.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter Twenty-Three


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Although I did not want to stop kissing Daphne, I was appreciative that Theo reminded us that we were


    in the middle of arge social gathering. Daphne¡¯s boldness when I told her that I wanted to kiss her


    was a pleasant surprise. I tried to be gentle, but the moment I touched her lips an inferno erupted in my


    core. Everyone melted away and it was if Daphne and I were on our own private ind. Her lips tasted


    of honey, sweet delectable and they were so soft. I tried to be gentle kissing her, I knew it was probably


    her first kiss. The moment she moaned in my mouth though I was lost. I could not help slipping my


    tongue into her mouth to explore her farther. Her tongue dancing with mine was pure ecstasy. ''


    ¡°So, has she epted that you two are mates now?¡± Theo¡¯s question snaps me back into reality.


    ¡°I think that she is considering the possibility of it. Her life has changed so much in less than twenty-


    four hours, I think she is just trying to adjust to it all. We got caught up in the dancing and music and I


    could not help but kiss her. I know that she feels a pull towards me though, and she may not want to


    admit it yet but she has a possessive streak in her.¡± Theo raises an eyebrow at my words questioning


    how I came into this knowledge.


    As Iam retelling the incident that urred in the room before the ball, we hear amotion from the


    other side of the room. Theo and 1 both start walking that way because Daphne and Hannah had


    walked that way to use the powder room. Drawing closer I can see Hannah with her hands on her hips


    looking like a raging bull with a bright shiny target in front of her. A small crowd has gathered around


    them, and I can only see Daphne''s back. I quicken my pace when I see that her head is bowed, and


    my anger is already starting to re out. ''


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Quickly trying to analyze the scene, I see Luna Amanda standing in front of Daphne practically


    screaming in her face. There is another woman with Amanda that seems to be encouraging the foul


    words falling from the Luna¡¯s mouth. Theo reaches for my arm, but no one will stop me from protecting


    my mate.


    Stepping forward I touch Daphne¡¯s back to let her know that it is me, before pulling her slight behind


    me. I confront the Luna directly asking her why she is harassing my mate. I know that my voice is loud,


    it is not often that I must use the power of being Alpha but seeing my mate look so broken has released


    a cold anger in me. ''


    Upon the announcement that Daphne is my mate, her mother releases a pile of venomous words. I can


    feel the anguishing from my mate and it feeds my anger. I have lost the ability to be political at this


    moment. Facing Luna Amanda, I release all my own pent up frustrations about her actions towards her


    own daughter. I can see some of the other members of the visiting packs were not aware that Daphne


    was in fact Luna Amanda¡¯s daughter. Well now her disgusting secret is out.


    In my peripheral vision I can see Theo and a few other of my warriors ensuring that if this altercation


    turns physical, I am protected. Daphne is safe behind me, and I see that Theo has moved Hannah out


    of the way so that she will not be harmed. I can see Alpha Jason moving towards us quickly, and Alpha


    Marcus is moving to cover my back.


    As Alpha Jason approaches, he apologizes for his wife¡¯s behavior. His words mean nothing to me, I still


    want to kill most of the people in this room for the hell that they put Daphne through growing up.


    Standing tall I make it known to everyone that Daphne is mine. I will protect her life with my own, and


    that I will not tolerate any disrespect towards her. Jason is trying to pull Amanda away, but she


    struggles a little. I think she is still in shock that her husband did not side with her. Perhaps she does


    not understand that my pack could easily destroy her entire pack, and if I give the order they would


    readilyply.


    As the crowd begins to disperse, I turn all my attention to Daphne. I wanted this night to be magical for


    her, and now the fairy tale has turned into a nightmare. Her head is still bowed, and I think I see a tear


    escape her eye and run down her delicate face. I pull her in my arms, and she buries her head in my


    chest. I lower my head to her ear and let her know it is ok 1am here.


    Hannahes up and puts her hand on Daphne''s back. Theo is standing close behind Hannah, still


    ready for any kind of attack that could ur. Marcus and his matee up on the side. I can see that


    Alpha Jerome is attempting to make his way towards us as well.


    ¡°Caleb, Iam sorry that your mate had to go through that. I was not aware that Alpha Jason had another


    child besides Scarlet. Daphne, I apologize immensely for not being aware.¡± Marcus offers an apology


    to my mate. I let him know that it is ok, after all I should have told him In private after I introduced him. I


    was trying to shield my mate from embarrassment.


    Daphne still has not raised her head from chest, its almost as if she is trying to merge herself into me. I


    notice that she has started shivering slightly. I make the decision that if my mate wishes to leave, I will


    take her from here. ¡é


    ¡°Daphne would you like to leave?¡± I ask her softly. She mumbles something into my chest, but it is too


    soft for me to catch. ¡°What was that sweetheart?¡± Finally, she raises her head slightly, peering in her


    eyes my rage explodes again as I can see that she did indeed cry a little. Her beautiful eyes are slightly


    puffy, and red. Her cheeks are still stained pink with embarrassment. ¡° Can we leave? Like will people


    get mad if you leave?¡± Her voice is so soft with her questions. Even upset my mate is absolutely


    astounding. ¡ã


    ¡°Sweetheart I am the Alpha of one of the most powerful packs, there is not much that I can not do. If


    you would like to retire back to the room than that is what we shall do. If you want to stay and eat and


    drink and dance than we shall do that. Your wish is mymand and I will make it happen.¡± I smile


    down at her, hoping that she can read in my eyes that she is the most important person in the world to


    me. Daphne is more important than air in my world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you anymore problems Caleb.¡± I hate that she shifts her eyes downward when


    speaking, and I hate even more that her voice is getting softer.


    ¡°Theo, my mate and I will be retiring for the evening, if you need anything feel free to mind link me or


    call. Hannah thank you for everything. Marcus and L, it was a pleasure getting to see you two


    tonight. I hope that we can catch up more soon.¡± I sweep my mate up in my arms, carrying her as I did


    when I took her out of the front door of the manor house. I do not put her down again until we are back


    in the room. : cing her softly back on her feet I wipe away the traces of any tears from her eyes. ¡°I


    am sorry love, I wanted you to have a truly magical night, and I apologize for not being right by your


    side when it started.¡±


    Daphne is staring in my eyes as! speak, her mouth is slightly ajar as if she is surprised that I am


    apologizing to her.


    All at once Daphne finds her voice and wordse tumbling out almost faster than I can understand.


    ¡°Caleb you have no reason to apologize, I should be the one apologizing. No one has ever stood up for


    me, and you charged in like a white knight ready to y a dragon. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you


    and Hannah and everyone for tonight. I mean I never even seen a dance before, and you and all your


    friends made that happen.¡± I am not sure if I should stop her or just continue to let her get it all out. She


    seems to be picking up speed as she pours all of her emotions out, and she is starting to use her


    hands like L when she talks. :


    ¡°Hannah and the girls made me feel like a princess, and you took me dancing. Iam sorry about my


    mother, she has never like me, and I know that she mes me for my brother''s death. I have wished


    more times in my life than I can count that it would have been me that died instead of him.¡± Tears are


    now softly falling from her eyes as she continues to pour her heart out. I want to reach out, I want to


    pull her into my arms. I wish that I could take this pain away from her. I am afraid that if I touch her that


    I will break the trance that she seems to be in, and I know that she needs to get this all out. She needs


    to be able to release it all in order to move forward with her life. = ¡°I tried to be good. I tried to do


    everything theymanded. When I figured out that they would not love me I figured maybe just


    maybe one day they would at least look at me like I was better than trash.¡± By now Daphne is not


    crying softly, she is sobbing. Tears are gushing down her face, and her breathing is bing erratic.


    She has wrapped her arms around her stomach almost as if she is trying to stop her body from


    breaking apart. My heart feels like it is being ripped from my chest. If I could build a time machine and


    rescue my mate long before now, I would in a heartbeat.


    ¡°What is so wrong with me, even my own parents hate me.¡± Daphne is staring me right in my eyes, I


    can not stop myself from finally grabbing her and wrapping my arms around her. I slowly lower us to the


    floor and hold her in myp, rocking softly back and forth as she sobs on my shoulder. Even though I


    know that she needs to get this pain out, it kills me that I can not take it from her.


    Finally, Daphne¡¯s sobs seem to subside slightly, I gently ce my fingers under her chin and turn her


    face so that she is looking up into my eyes. ¡°Daphne there is nothing wrong with you, other than you


    grew up in a toxic household. You are not a monster, and you most certainly did not kill your brother.


    Childbearing can be dangerous, especially if there are multiple fetuses.


    Your parents let their grief turn into an unimaginable disgusting rage that they then focused on you. It


    was toxic and not right. I am sorry I did not find you sooner my love. You are so much stronger than I


    think even you know.¡± I softly kiss the top of her head. I hope she believes my words. ''


    I gently pick us both up from the floor.


    Daphne''s emotional break has exhausted her, and she sways slightly as I ce her on her feet.


    Keeping one hand on her always I turn her around so that I can unzip her dress. There is nothing


    sexual in my movements even though seeing her bare skin sparks a fire deep within me. I reach behind


    me and grab one of my tee-shirts for her to put over her head. I let her know that l am going to turn


    around to give her a moment of privacy so that she can slip out of the dress fully and put the shirt on.


    She ces her hand on my back when she is finished. '' Turning back around my mate looks adorable.


    She is trying to rub the sleep from her eye, and my shirt hangs loosely around her. I gently take her hair


    out of the clips so that it falls loose down her back. I sit her on the bed and remove her shoes. Finally, I


    tuck her in under the covers and rub her back softly. I can tell that she is takingfort in my touch


    because she presses her back farther into me. Eventually I hear that her breathing has evened out,


    and that she has slipped into a sleep created from exhaustion. I gently get out of bed. I want to stay


    with my mate more than anything, but after the dramatics tonight there area few things that I must take


    care of. I mind link Theo and inform him that we need to talk. He informs me that he has already


    ensured that Hannah and the rest of our females are safe and gives me his location. Looking back at


    my mate resting, I sigh and head out of the room.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter Twenty-Four


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View -


    I really hated leaving my mate. She was vulnerable right now and I wanted to stay andfort her


    some more. I know that she is going to sleep fora while, she unloaded a lot of emotional baggage that


    she has kept locked away for a long time. That kind of emotional release tends to be exhausting both


    physically and mentally. I made sure that she was secure in the bed before I headed out assess the


    damage of tonight. ~


    Theo let me know that he is outside the manor house by the back door. I take the back stairs down,


    retracing my steps from this morning. Thinking about this morning makes me realize just how much my


    life has also changed in such a short period of time. Heading towards the woods this morning I was


    fearful of bing a feral wolf, almost sure that the Moon Goddess had forgotten to create a mate for


    me. Now here I am with my mate upstairs, ready to wage war on those that have hurt her.


    Stepping outside I take a deep inhale of the night air. I love the cool crisp smell of the dirt, pine needles,


    and fall scents. Theo is standing close to the door and I see that Marcus is with him.


    ¡°How was the rest of the ball?¡± I cannot stop myself from being slightly quirky, hoping that it will lift


    some of the tension.


    ¡°The ball was fine, although Hannah is ready to go to war with this pack. I think she really cares for


    Daphne. After you two left, things did settle down. There was a slight mishap between one of our


    warriors and a male from the Mission pack over a female, but it was handled peacefully. I ensured that


    everyone in our pack was safe, and they know to mind link if anything is wrong. Alpha Jason has


    requested an audience with you in the morning.¡± Theo finished his report with a sigh.


    ¡°I will meet with him in the morning then. I want it to be early. I would like our pack ready to move out


    noter than noon tomorrow. I believe that staying here will soon turn hostile, and Iam excited to get


    Daphne home and settled. I want her to experience some normalcy, and she will not get that here.¡±


    Theo understands more than anyone what I mean.


    ¡°Caleb, I have to ask you why you did not inform me of your mate¡¯s circumstances?¡± I knew that


    Marcus would eventually ask, and I could hear the hurt in his voice.


    ¡°I had nned to tell you privately after the ball. Daphne had never been allowed to go to any dance, or


    social function and I was hoping that tonight would be magical for her. I did not say anything about her


    upbringing when your mate asked about how we met because I was not sure if it would embarrass her.¡±


    Just like when Iam speaking with Theo, I can be honest and open with Marcus as well. I know that he


    will have some understanding.


    ¡°I feel like a fool really, I never considered her mother to be a real threat to her before tonight. Perhaps


    it was my male ego at y but when I discovered her station in life, I ced most of the me on her


    father. I made it clear to him this afternoon when he signed the contracts that she was mine, and that


    no one was to harm her. Evidently he failed to pass along the information to his pack.¡± It is hard


    admitting the truth to my friends. As an Alpha I am supposed to think three steps ahead of everyone.


    Strategize how to keep my pack safe. Tonight, I failed.


    ¡°Your mate is very strong my friend. I am sure that with time, and distance from this ce she will


    be a great Luna. L adores her already and is looking forward toing to your mating


    ceremony. I had hoped to invite you to ours as well, but we have not set a date yet.¡± Marcus, Theo, and


    I have started walking at azy pace, not really headed anywhere but too full of energy tonight to stand


    still. :


    ¡°I would be honored to be at your mating ceremony, and I am sure Daphne would love to be there as


    well. If you do not mind me asking why have you not set a date yet? Ido not mean to pry, but your mate


    seems to love you as much as you love her.¡± Iam hoping that Marcus does not take offense to my


    questions.


    ¡°I do believe that L loves me, and she has fully epted me as her mate. We have already marked


    each other, but we are having some disagreement on living arrangements. There is also the possibility


    that she may be pregnant.¡± I look at Marcus ready to congratte him, but the look on his face says


    that he is not happy about that news. Hanging his head slightly Marcus goes on to tell us that L had


    a boyfriend before him and that there was a possibility that she may be carrying his child. It is not


    umon for wolves to have lovers before they find their mates. After all, in a sense we are animals.


    Sex is normal in ourmunity. It is unusual though to not be super careful about not producing pups


    until you find your mate. Ihave seen a few instances of pups being born out of wedlock, but it is few and


    far between. If this does happen usually the mate will adopt the pup as if it were their own.


    ¡°So, if she is pregnant, do you n of adopting the baby?¡± Theo asks the question that was on my


    mind. : ¡°Probably, I mean it is what is expected. Although I have been hoping and praying that she is


    not with child. Iam blessed beyond a doubt that I found her, unfortunately life has been so hectic that


    we have not even had time to see a doctor to confirm whether she is or is not pregnant. I know it


    sounds selfish and childish, but I want our first child to be of my blood.¡± I can tell that Marcus is


    ashamed of his own words.


    ¡°No offense meant, but yes you are being childish.¡± Both Marcus and I snap our heads to look at Theo.


    Theo is staring up at the sky though and does not see the shock that has registered on my face yet.


    ¡°You both are so lucky; you have your mates. Yes, there are someplications thate with both,


    but they are here on Earth with you.¡± Marcus and I did notment for a moment, instead we took a


    minuet to reflect on Theo''s words. I felt guilty that Marcus and I had been speaking freely of our mates


    in front of Theo. I know that his mate''s death still affects him greatly. :


    ¡°Theo you are a genius, and I apologize for speaking without thinking earlier.¡± Marcus is the first to


    speak.


    ¡°Iam not a genius Alpha Marcus; truth be told I am just jealous. I can only imagine what it would be like


    to watch Miranda¡¯s belly swell with child.¡± It is not very often that Theo says her name.


    ¡°I bet she would have been beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I am sure she would have my friend, and I am sorry that she was taken from this world too soon. I


    have heard rumors though of wolves finding a second mate, is this something you have ever


    considered?¡± Marcus is genuinely curious as he asks Theo. ¡ã


    ¡°I have heard the rumors, but I have never met anyone that found a second mate. I do not know if I am


    open to it honestly. I do not ever want to live through the pain of losing another mate if I did find one.


    1am normally content with my life. In a lot of ways, I view Hannah as my daughter, I mean I! did help


    raise and train her. My days are busy with the pack, and I enjoy my work.¡±


    Theo shoots us a smile with his words. ¡°I believe I just got overly sentimental watching you two love


    birds gawk over your mates tonight.¡± Marcus and I bothugh at Theo''s words knowing that he is trying


    to lighten the mood. ¡°Well guys thank you for tonight. I was ready to wage a war earlier, and I feel


    lighter. Although I am sure that tomorrow morning will bring about another bout of rage.¡± My mind is


    already shifting back to the meeting tomorrow morning with Alpha Jason. ¡°If you want me to be there, I


    will apany you?¡± Marcus speaks up to let me know that I have his support. ¡°It leaves a sour taste


    in my mouth to know that Alpha Jason treated his own daughter as a ve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Marcus I have always appreciated your friendship. I do not think that it would hurt to have


    you there. I may need all the help I can get to not rip his head off. The thought of everything they did to


    her makes my blood boil.¡± Iam seeing red just thinking about everything that Daphne may have been


    subjected to. My mind goes back to her crumbled form asking me what was wrong with her.


    ¡°It would not be difficult to attack this pack. Although their home is ced strategically, their warriors do


    not seem to be as disciplined as ours. I also happen to know a few of Marcus''s warriors, and they are


    ruthless in battle.¡± Theo has snapped back into his intellectual self, giving the pre-battle synapse void of


    emotion.


    ¡°Let us hope that it does note to that, although we are ready if it does.¡± Marcus replies to Theo¡¯s


    assessment. Although Theo is right and it would be easy to attack and dismantle this pack, I try not to


    choose war if I can avoid it. There are always innocent casualties in war, no matter how carefully you


    n. I do not take pleasure in hurting people. I will try to remain political tomorrow, but I know that I will


    protect Daphne with my life. While I am lost in thought we have made our way back to the door leading


    into the manor house. We bid each other farewell and disperse for the evening.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter Twenty-Five


    Daphne''s Point of View


    The first thing I noticed when I woke up was a strange arm around me. My breath froze in my lungs, I


    refused to move until I could piece together what was going on. Then yesterday came flooding back to


    me Everything all at once, being sold, learning that Caleb thinks I am his mate, going to the ball, and


    then breaking down in front of Caleb. Remembering thest part of the night makes my face me in


    embarrassment.


    Turning my head slightly I can see that it is Caleb¡¯s arm around me, and he is still asleep. Taking


    advantage of the moment, I watch the steady rise and fall of his chest. His face is so rxed he almost


    appears boyish. Caleb was truly a gentleman; he had tucked me into the bed under the covers and he


    slept on top of the covers. I appreciate his thoughtfulness.


    A few stray hairs have fallen over his forehead, and I have the strange want to brush them away from


    his face. He is sleeping on his side with his legs slightly bent, and one hand under his head. Caleb is


    downright sexy when he is awake but seeing him so vulnerable when he is sleeping is adorable. His


    arm around my waist feels natural and I really want to snuggle in deeper to him, but I resist the urge.


    I wonder if it is true that Caleb is my mate. I wonder if that is why Iam having all these new feelings and


    emotions. I wish Scarlet were here so that I could ask her. It is frustrating that Caleb is so sure that I am


    his mate and I have no idea if he is mine.


    I take a deep breath and do an honest analysis of my own feelings. I know that I feel a physical pull


    towards Caleb.


    I know that he is the one man that I have been near that has made my nipples hard. I know that I am


    grateful to him for making me a part of his pack and providing a way for me to leave my parents. I know


    that I find his scent intoxicating, and if I could I would bottle it up as a perfume. I like that he is kind and


    understanding. I know that I feel safe when I am with him. ¡ã


    Safe, now there is a word that I have not used very often in my life. I know that Scarlet loved me, or at


    least cared about me. She was kind and helpful and found ways to make my life better, but I can not


    say that she made me feel safe. Caleb makes me feel safe, like nothing bad can happen while I am


    with him. The burning question in my mind stays the same though, is he really my mate?


    Would the Moon Goddess really pair such a powerful Alpha, with a ve girl? I would imagine that the


    Moon Goddess would have paired him with someone like Scarlet, or Heather. Just thinking Heather¡¯s


    name brings back the rage I felt when she tried to touch him.


    ¡°Why are you scowling so early?¡± Caleb¡¯s husky voice brings me back to the present. My face flushes


    red with embarrassment as I look over and see he has opened his eyes and is staring at me. -


    ¡°I was not scowling, I was thinking.¡± I tell him in the best no nonsense voice I can muster. Caleb just


    chuckles and pulls me closer into his chest. I can hear his heart beating steadily. I inhale deeply


    enjoying being this close to him. My wolf is purring.


    Caleb shifts more onto his back and wraps his arm around my shoulders pulling my head onto his


    chest. I can feel his muscles under his shirt and admire that he is so physically fit. Ican feel Caleb bend


    his head and kiss the top of my head. I wish time could freeze right now, that we can stay in this


    moment forever.


    ¡°How much stuff do you have to pack up?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is more normal now that he is waking up


    more.


    ¡°I do not have much, some clothes. I would like to take my book if I can.¡± I look up at him questioning if


    I can bring it with me. I love reading and my  book is just getting to the good part.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Caleb''s brow is furrowed as he questions if that is all I am bringing with me.


    ¡°Ido not own much, but yes I would like to bring the few books I have.¡± Caleb is quiet for a moment, and


    I wonder what he is thinking. ¡°You can bring whatever you want with you. I want to leave before noon if


    possible, I have a meeting with Alpha Jason this morning. We have a lot of work to get done when we


    get home, and I would like to set a date for our mating ceremony.¡± As Caleb starts talking, I can see the


    shift in his attitude. He is ready to get down to business.


    ¡°I don''t even know if you are my mate yet.¡± When he mentions the mating ceremony, the words slip out


    of my mouth before I can even stop them. My words cause Caleb to spring into action, in one quick


    motion Caleb pulls the cover back and flips over to where he is on top of me and I am looking up at


    him. Although his actions startled me, Iam still not afraid of him. I still feel safe when I am with him.


    Caleb lowers his face and captures my lips in a kiss. Likest night he is gentle. Without even thinking


    about it I wrap my arms around his neck pulling him in deeper.


    As the pressure of his mouth on mine increases I open my mouth and out tongues dance together


    again. My nipples are pointy and presses against the tee-shirt. Iam not wearing a bra so! know that


    Caleb can feel them pressed against his chest. My heart is racing, and I can not catch my breath as I


    drown in the amazing feeling of Caleb¡¯s mouth. ¡ã


    As we continue kissing, I feel wetness on my thighs again. I part my legs slightly and Caleb takes that


    as an invitation. Caleb moves from straddling my legs to being in between them. Not once has he taken


    his lips from mine. I can not stop myself from moaning into his mouth. Caleb presses his body down


    between my thighs, and I can feel that our kissing is affecting him too. My body is aching for more. I


    want him closer, no I need him closer. ''


    I press my thighs upward, needing this ache to go away. Caleb moans and finally releases my lips and


    starts kissing my neck. There is a fire inside of me, an inferno that he ignited. Again, I press upwards


    into him and Caleb groans again as if he is experiencing the same agony. He brings his hand down to


    my breast and gives my nipple a slight squeeze. The feel of his hand through the shirt is pure torture. ''


    I yelp as Caleb shifts again, and rapidly rolls us to where I am now on top of him, and he isying t


    on his back. I pull back to question him about it but a sIsit up a little, I find that the pressure of his bulge


    against my lower lips is pure ecstasy. Caleb¡¯s moan is all it takes for me to be a bit bolder with my


    movements. I rock my hips back and forth slowly, savoring the feel of him beneath me and hating the


    clothes we are both wearing. Caleb¡¯s hand finds its way under my shirt. My breast fits into his palm,


    and the warmth of his hands makes me moan out load again. ¡ã


    ¡°Caleb please¡± I don¡¯t know what I am asking him for, but the fire is burning too hot inside me. I feel like


    Iam going to shoot off into a thousand sparklers.¡± ¡°Say you are mine.¡± Caleb demands as he pinches


    my nipple softly rolling the bud between his fingers.


    ¡°I but I¡± I can not think, I can not speak. All I know is that I need this fire to go away.


    ¡°Say your mine.¡± Caleb demands again as he kisses up my neck and nipples on my earlobe. ¡ã


    ¡°Tum I am yours.¡± I barely get the words out.


    Caleb rolls us back over and I am under him again. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± His eyes are dancing as he


    asks me looking down. I can not speak soI just shake my head yes. Caleb pulls my underwear down


    and Kisses my lips. He kisses down my neck, as he is pulling the tee shirt up. He ces kisses along


    my stomach, trailing down to my thighs. Then he kisses the one spot that no one has ever touched. I


    start to protest but the words do not evene out of my mouth because he begins licking me like I


    am the best ice cream he has ever tasted. My world explodes at the sensation. Caleb wraps his hands


    around my thighs so that I can not pull away from him. The fire inside of me is raging and threatening to


    consume my whole body, I want to tell him, but I can only moan out loud as he continues sliding his


    tongue in circles. 7


    My body acts on its own ord, twitching and withering under the assault of his tongue. The fire is out


    of control, and I feel Caleb slip a finger into my sopping wet channel. Its enough for me to shatter. My


    body tenses up, I am barely aware of the sounds I am making. I feel likem ss that has just


    shattered but Iam not falling to the floor instead its like l am floating on clouds. -


    Caleb holds me tight as I finallye back to normal. ¡°You taste so sweet.¡± My face flushes red at his


    words. I do not fully understand what just happened, but I know that I liked it.


    ¡°Caleb what was that?¡± I hate that I must ask him, but I want to know.


    ¡°That was part of being a mate. You said that you did not know if I was your mate, and I wanted to


    show you that there was no possible way that I was not your mate. I did not intend for it to go so far, but


    I could not keep my hands off you. You are mine Daphne, as I am yours. I will spend all of eternity


    proving it to you if I must.¡± Caleb¡¯s face is very serious as he says this.


    ¡°I have never felt anything like that in my life. It was like I was on fire, but it was not a bad fire. I could


    not even think straight, and at the end it was like my body shattered but I am still here.¡± I knew that I


    was talking fast, but I did not know how to exin what I was feeling. Caleb¡¯s face turned red as he


    exined that what I felt was called an orgasm. ¡ã


    Caleb got out of the bed and told me to go ahead and take a shower first. He reminded me that he has


    to meet with my father.


    ¡°I will have Hannahe and help you pack up your things. I can not wait to show you home.¡± Caleb¡¯s


    face breaks out into a dazzling smile as he mentions his home. I can tell that he takes a lot of pride in


    his home.


    I find my old clothes that I changed out of yesterday before the ball, and head into the bathroom. My


    legs are a little wobbly from earlier, but I like the feeling. Maybe Caleb really is my mate.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter Twenty-Six


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Hearing Daphne still question whether we were mates made me want to prove i t to her in all the wrong


    ways. I never intended for things to go so far, but I was lost the moment that she pressed herself up


    against me. I tried to be gentle, kissing her softly, trying not to rush the moment. I could smell her


    excitement. I felt her breath quicken, and I could feel her nipples harden into pebbles against my chest.


    I gave her an opportunity to stop when I flipped her on top of me. To my surprise my actions made her


    bolder and she ground her sweet delicate folds against me. My wolf howled in pleasure at her moans,


    pleased with her excitement, and wetness. Daphne had only been wearing panties, and a tee-shirt so I


    could feel how wet her flower was through my basketball shorts. Seeing the ache on her face, knowing


    that she needed to find release I did the only thing I could think of that would tip her over the edge


    without making her hate me. ?


    The truth is I wanted to strip my mate of her clothes and remove my shorts andplete the mating. I


    wanted to drive deep within her, sealing the pack between us. A more rational part of my brain realized


    that I could not do that to her. Although she may want it in this moment, she coulde to regret it


    later. I never want her to regret being with me, nor do I want our first time joining together to be a


    rushed frenzy because our emotions were out of control. So instead I packed my desire away and


    focused on only pleasuring her.


    Kissing down her body was a sweet torment, touching her bare skin feeling every flutter. Then when I


    finally tasted her most precious spot, I was a goner. I loved licking her, tasting her pleasure fully on my


    tongue. My mate tasted sweet, her flower opened to me and I took advantage of every fold. Sucking


    gently on her pretty pink pearl, while she moaned and withered against my mouth. I do not think she


    even realized that she pressed her body even more into me. When I knew she was close to reaching


    her pinnacle of pleasure, I slipped a finger into her tight canal and found her g spot. Then I licked her


    creamy pleasure from her, enjoying every drop. ¡ã


    As I held her after she came, I quickly learned that my mate did not have any knowledge of the carnal


    pleasures shared between mates. I was slightly embarrassed when I had to exin to her what she


    had just experienced. What made it worse is the entire time l am attempting to exin it to her I was


    trying very hard to hide how excited I still was. I swelled with pride as she tried to exin how she was


    feeling. I like knowing that I can give her that immense pleasure, it is an ego boost. ¡ã Too soon I


    realized that we needed to get cleaned up. I want to get Daphne home, to a real home and away from


    this nightmare that she lived in for too long. I let her know that I will get Hannah toe and help her


    pack up her things. My pride swelled again when I seen that Daphne was still a little wobbly on her


    legs.


    Once my mate is in the bathroom, I let out a frustrated sigh. Although I knew that Daphne was a ve,


    Iam quickly learning that she was sheltered. This sparks another bout of anger in me against her


    parents. I do not understand how they could allow her to grow up without exining the birds and the


    bees. Thinking of her parents I realize that I need to get ready to meet with her father. He has a lot to


    answer for. I throw on some jeans quickly and pull out my cell to send Hannah a text asking her to


    come meet Daphne. Then I mind link Theo and let him know that I am ready to go. I want some


    answers and there is a lot that Alpha Jason needs to answer for. *


    I meet Theo in the hallway, and Marcus is already with him. Alpha Jason wants to meet in his office


    once again. Iam still upset aboutst night, but I am trying to keep my anger in check for the moment.


    Walking in Jason is already sitting behind his desk. I finally take a good look at him, and the truth is he


    looks older than he is. His shoulders slump forward, and his hair is already salt and pepper colored. I


    notice that his Beta Noah is once again in the room. I can see that his eyes widen slightly when Marcus


    enters his study with me. Maybe he did not realize that Marcus and I were good friends.


    I sit in the same leather-bound chair I sat in when I purchased Daphne. Theo stands slightly behind me,


    and to my right. Marcus takes the other chair beside me.


    ¡°Um thank you for meeting with me.¡± Jason manages to croak out. I can tell that he is nervous, and he


    has every right to be. My anger is seething. I want to rip his head off. Staring at him from across his


    desk I can only imagine what Daphne experienced growing up. Finally, I grunt at him to acknowledge


    his greeting. I want this meeting done and over with. My business with the Silver Moon pack is over


    with, I do not want anything else to do with these wolves. ¡ã


    ¡°I wanted to apologize again for my wife¡¯s actionsst night. She was not aware that you had


    purchased Daphne from us yesterday afternoon. I had nned to inform her, but since it was so close


    to the ball she was already getting dressed, and I never got the chance. It was a shock to her to see a


    former ve attending the function. I hope you know that we mean no disrespect towards you.¡± Alpha


    Jason is practically tripping over himself trying to get the apology out fast enough.


    ¡°Ignorance is no excuse for the disrespect that she paid towards Daphne.¡± Even I can hear how cold


    my voice is. Ican not help it. Iam ready for war. Any parent that can turn their back on their own child


    was trash to me. ''


    ¡°Well as I said the girl was once a ve.¡±


    ¡°Only because that is what you made her, and that girl is your daughter.¡± There is no stopping the cold


    rage that has med out inside me. ¡°You were told yesterday when I purchased her that I was taking


    her to the ball, and I made it clear that she was a protected member of my pack. You were warned that


    no one was to disrespect her. Yet not only was she disrespected it was your own wife that vited my


    words. It is almost as if you want to have a war with me.¡± I let myst words sink in. I can see Jason


    visibly gulped as he considers the possibility of my pack attacking. Although in more recent years it is


    rare for packs to attack each other, it is not unheard of. ''


    ¡°Absolutely not Caleb, we would never want that kind of disagreement with you. In fact, we would very


    much like to open trade negotiations with your pack.¡± At this he looks over to his Beta who nods his


    head in agreement. His words do nothing to soothe my anger if anything it mes it even more.


    ¡°In what delusional world do you live in that you would ever think that I would be open to trade


    negotiations with a pack that treated my mate like garbage?¡± My voice rises significantly on the word


    mate.


    ¡°Now Alpha Caleb you must understand that she killed my son.¡± Jason is grasping at straws now, doing


    anything he can to justify his and his packs actions.


    ¡°No, she did not kill your son, but if you utter another word against her I will kill you.¡± The room is


    deadly quiet at my words. I mean everything that I just said. ¡°Even if Daphne were not my mate, I still


    would not have any dealings with a pack whose own Alpha turned his daughter into a ve. In my eyes


    you are no better than a rogue. You have my beautiful mate to thank for the fact that you are still even


    breathing. If you were not her father, it would not be so. 1am only leaving you with your miserable life


    because I know that your death by my hands would cause my mate some pain.¡± Alpha Jason''s eyes


    are bulging out of his head, and I can see the sweat on his brow. My voice is low with the pent-up rage


    I am allowing to seep from my body.


    ¡°I want to make something very clear to you. At this very moment, my mate is packing up whatever


    belongings she wishes to take home with her.m taking her from this hell hole of a sham you call a


    pack. Although I am leaving you still breathing now, if she experiences any sort of disrespect while we


    are leaving, I will take your life and the life of the person that disrespected her. I have no problems


    ending you or your pack.¡± I stand as I finish what I needed to say. I can not stand to be in such close


    proximity to this monster. The very sight of him is turning my stomach. I need to be near my mate. I


    want to ensure that she is not in any danger as we are leaving.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Marcus informs Alpha Jason that he and his pack are also taking their leave. The Silver Moon pack can


    no longer hold their secret. The true personality of the Alpha and Luna were revealed, and I know thatI


    am not the only one that will look on in disdain at the pain they inflicted on their child. ¡ã


    After leaving the office I immediately try smelling out my mate. I need to see her. I follow the faint scent


    of her to the top floor. Soon I can hear Hannah talking and my soul rests a little easier knowing that I


    will soon be reunited with Daphne.


    Turning the corner, I almost wish that I had not sought her out. I investigate the tiny hovel that my


    gorgeous mate called a room. The cubicle was norger than a pantry. In the far corner I could make


    out a thin, makeshift bed consisting of rags. A few clothing items were folded and stacked near the bed.


    Other than that, I did not see any other belongings in the room. Hannah and Daphne were in a corner


    opposite of the bed and Daphne was handing Hannah a book that she was pulling out from under a


    loose floorboard. My heart ached knowing that my mate had grew up in this room.


    ¡°I came to see if youdies needed any help.¡± I decided to let them know that I was there. Both girls


    gave a small jump at my voice.


    ¡°No, she really does not have much to take with her.¡± I can tell that Hannah is trying to be nice with her


    reply. I walk over and grab the small stack of folded clothes, and asked Hannah if she was packed up


    as well. Hannah lets me know that she is all ready to go. As we all walk towards the door, Daphne


    stops in the doorway and looks around onest time. I can see the cacophony of emotions flit across


    her face. I gently take her hand and give it a small squeeze to let her know! am right here with her. ¡ã


    I confirm with Theo that our pack is ready to leave. He lets me know that everyone is gathered, and we


    are ready to head out. We had decided to leave our vehicles near the highway when we came. It was a


    strategic move on our part. Coming thest part of the way on foot helped those who had not been in


    the area before getting familiar with thend. It also allowed us to survey the area and determine


    meeting points and vantage points in case there had been an attack while we were in attendance.


    I hoist mine and Daphne''s bag onto my shoulders and grab her hand. I came to this ce a single,


    almost feral Alpha. Now I! am leaving with my mate and future Luna. I walked out of the manor house


    with Daphne in tow, smiling the whole way knowing I was bringing my queen home.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter Twenty-Seven


    Daphne''s Point of View


    As I was getting out of the shower, I could hear Hannah''s bubbly voice calling my name. I poked my


    head out of the bathroom and let her know that I was only going to be a moment. I hurried and dried off


    and threw my clothes on before tying my hair up ina ponytail. Today I was finally leaving, and


    surprisingly I had mixed emotions about it. I was happy to be leaving here, that I was no longer a ve.


    On the other hand, this ce is all I have ever known. I am a little anxious about going to a ce that is


    completely brand new. I truly wonder what my future holds.


    ¡°Are you ready to see your new home?¡± Hannah is already bouncing around the room, a wide smile


    capturing her face. Her energy is contagious, and I find myself getting excited about it as well. ¡° I can


    not wait for you to see the house; I think you are going to love it. Oh, and I can show you around our


    little town, and my favorite caf¨¦ and coffee shop.¡± Hannah is very excited, and Iugha little at how fast


    she is rattling off ces she wants to go. ¡°Alright well let''s go get you all packed up, because I am


    ready to get there.¡±


    I lead Hannah out of Caleb¡¯s room and take her to the back stairs. There is afortable silence


    between us. I start getting a little nervous as we get closer to my room. I know that it is not much, but


    for so long it has been my sanctuary.


    ¡°I do not have much so it wont take long to get it together. I mainly just want to grab the few books that I


    have hidden away.¡± I naturally look at the floor as I tell Hannah this.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I understand I only had a few clothes to bring with me too when Theo and Caleb bought me. Daphne I


    was a ve too, so


    I know what it is like.¡± Hannah puts her hand on my back infort. I open the door slowly, revealing


    my home for the first time to someone else. Looking at my bedroom after spending the night in the


    green room with Caleb I can finally see how low I have really lived. My makeshift bed is barely an inch


    above the actual floor. There is no art, or color really in my room.


    ¡°Alright well let us get started. Where are your books?¡± Hannah''s bubbly personality is shining through


    again, she is trying to put me at ease, and it is working. I walk in and lead Hannah over to where there


    is a loose floorboard near the corner. In this little hole is the only treasure I own, my books. The


    floorboard is being stubborn today and does note up as easily as I would have liked. Finally, it


    breaks free and I can move it to the side. As I am pulling my first book out Caleb surprises us both by


    showing up. Hannah and I had been so focused on the floorboard we did not hear him approach, and


    his voice startled us a little.


    I am embarrassed that Caleb is seeing my room. I know that it is not much, but it was mine. Having him


    here raises my anxiety. I do not know what he is thinking as he looks around the room. He does not say


    much but walks over and grabs my clothes. That is all Iown, and I am ready to go now. Caleb, Hannah,


    and I walk back to the green room and


    Caleb grabs his bags, throwing my possessions into his bags. He then calls Theo and too soon we are


    ready to go to my new home. ''


    Caleb holds my hand as we walk through the house. It is a bittersweet moment walking through the


    halls onest time. I spotted the corner where I got my first broken nose, the ce by the steps where


    my mother whipped me with a belt. The coffee table that had split my head open above my eye.


    Looking around I realized quickly that I did not have a lot of happy memories here. There were


    moments that I shared with Scarlet that were good, secret hugs and small moments in time. Overall


    though I realize now that I lived through basically hell on earth. Caleb''s thumb is massaging the back of


    my hand as if he knows what is going through my head.


    What surprises me most though is theck of activity throughout the manor house. I did not expect my


    mother and father toe see me off as they had Scarlet, but I did think that they would show up to


    say goodbye to Alpha Caleb.


    The hallways were empty through, I did not even see Beta Noah, or Heather. It was eerie to not hear


    the bustle that ismon. I wonder if it has anything to do with Caleb meeting with my father this


    morning. I almost want to ask him what happened, but perhaps it is better if I do not know. ¡ã


    Finally, we are outside, and I inhale deeply. Just being outside brings some peace to my soul. Looking


    around I can see that a lot of people are gathered.


    Hannah is close to Theo, and I see some faces that I recognize fromst night. ''


    ¡°Let''s go home pack.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is booming, and I can hear the excitement in his voice. With his


    words I see their faces light up and everyone starts moving towards the woods. I notice that the


    younger girls, and some children that I did not notice before are ushered towards the middle of the


    group. The men stay along the outer perimeter of the gaggle of people moving.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry one of the bags?¡± I look over at Caleb as I ask him. I do not think that it is fair


    that he is carrying everything, and I want him to see that Iam useful. He has given mea new life, and I


    want to prove that Iam helpful. Plus, Ido not know how long we will be walking for and I do not want him


    to get tired.


    ¡°No, I got it for right now hun.¡± My face flushes a slight pink as he uses a pet name. In truth it makes


    me happy, and I am hopeful for my future. As we reach the tree line, I cannot resist looking back at the


    manor house onest time. My eyes float to the second story window where I know that my parents¡¯


    room is and I swear that I can see my mother staring at us. I donot knowif l am feeling braver because


    Caleb is holding my hand, or because I know that I am finally free but I tun slightly and raise my middle


    finger to her. Caleb chuckles slightly at my act of defiance, and then we continue with the pack. This is


    it, the start of my new life, and I could not be happier.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter Twenty-Eight


    Daphne''s Point of View


    We did not have to walk too far before we came upon a group of vehicles. I have seen some of the


    vehicles in my town but have never ridden in one.


    Eve3ryone is piling into trucks, and cars and I look up at Caleb with questions. :


    ¡°We tend to run everywhere we usually need to go, but for longer trips yes we use our cars.¡± He is


    almost chuckling as he exins. ¡°Come on my jeep is right over here.¡± Caleb brings me to arger


    SUV style vehicle. It is an off-white color withrger tires that look like they are for off road hauling. The


    truck is more spacious than I expected it to be and Caleb loads up our bags. Iam nervous and excited


    to be going in a car for my first time. Theo and Hannah throw their stuff in the back as well. ?


    Caleb goes around to the passenger side and opens the front door. ¡°Daphne, I want you to ride up front


    with me. I want you to be able to see your new home.¡± I feel a little strange as I slide into the car.


    assume that Theo normally sits here, and I do not want to offend him.


    ¡°Theo if you want to sit up here you can, I do not mind sitting back there.¡± I really do not want to cause


    any offense or have any problems with any of my new pack mates.


    ¡°No thank you, Iam going to kick back here and rx before I hit the training field at home.¡± Theo pops


    in some ear buds as he getsfy next to Hannah. I take a good look around at the interior of the car.


    The seats are ck leather, and superfortable. The dash is huge and as Caleb starts the vehicle


    there is a minputer showing a map. Caleb looks over at me and chuckles slightly as he sees me


    looking around the car. ¡°Is this your first time in a car¡± Caleb asks me.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean I seen some of the cars in my town, but this looks newer than the ones I have seen.¡± ''


    ¡°I will teach you how to drive soon. This is a Jeep Grand Cherokee Trailhawk, it has four-wheel drive


    which is important in the winter months since we live up in the mountains. It also has great safety


    features which makes it an ideal car for you to learn in.¡± Caleb leans over me and snaps a strap over


    my chest. ¡°Your first lesson is that in any vehicle you should wear your seat belt. It will keep you in


    ce if a crash happens. Your safety will always bea priority to me.¡± Caleb smiles at me as he sits back


    in his seat, his smile causes butterflies to erupt in my stomach. I briefly recall this morning and I feel my


    face flush again.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Caleb starts moving the car andI am amazed at how it feels. We are still ona dirt road but sitting in the


    seat feels like we are riding on a cloud. Soon we turn onto the highway and I realize that this is the


    farthest I have ever been from my home. I can not stop looking at all the trees zooming by as we start


    up the mountain. It feels like we are flying, and my eyes can not take in everything as quickly as it is


    passing by. Caleb keeps one hand on the steering wheel but reaches over and takes my hand with his


    other one. I enjoy the contact; I find itforting.


    After about fifteen minuets or so I finally ask Caleb how far away we are from his home. He informs me


    that we are about forty-five minutes away from home and asks me ifmfortable. ¡°Yes, the seats


    are veryfortable. I did not know that cars move so fast, I can barely see everything before it


    disappears behind us.¡± I continue watching out the window and seerge green signs stating that


    Mount Emily ising up. There are also signs for Boise, and other areas of the world that I have only


    heard of in passing.


    ¡°Do you want to listen to any music while IJ drive? I have Sirius so I can find any kind of music that you


    like.¡± I do not want to admit to Caleb that Ihaven o idea what Sirius is, and truthfully, I do not know what


    kind of music I really like.


    ¡°Iam fine with whatever you like.¡± Maybe this will be a great way to learn what he likes to listen to.


    Caleb releases my hand briefly to reach below the map and presses a button. Soft country music fills


    the car. I am enjoying this ride, watching the scenery and the twangy slow musicing through the


    speakers is perfect. The slow song changes into a more upbeat sound in the next song, and I find my


    foot tapping along with the beat.


    We ride like that not talking, simply holding hands and enjoying this moment in time. It feels


    comfortable and I am amazed that I am already sofortable with Caleb. Soon he is pulling off the


    highway and slowing down. It is much easier to see the surrounding scenery as the vehicle slows


    down.


    ¡°We are almost home¡± Caleb informs me. I sit up a little straighter in the seat taking in everything


    around me.I love therge blue pines that are growing along the roadside. It is like my old home and in


    a wayforting. My wolf feels cramped up and she is itching to go for a run. We pull into a little town


    and I assumed that this was home, but Caleb keeps driving. I look over at him questioning where we


    are going.


    ¡°This is La Grande it is a small town, but this is not our home. This town is mostly human. Our town is


    built out of the way in the mountains. It gives our people privacy to be able to shift when they want, and


    it is easier to guard our area.¡± Caleb exins this to me.


    Soon we are driving again on a two-ne road with trees once again dotting the side of the road. Caleb


    slows down significantly and turns off ona narrower road with a heavy thicket of trees at the entrance. I


    imagine that if I had been driving, I would have missed this turn. Soon the asphalt turns toa dirt road,


    and it is like we are on a trail weaving in and around trees.


    Suddenly there is an opening and I stare in amazement as Caleb drives into a town. I thought my home


    was big, but this is huge. There are people milling about. I can see restaurants, and stores dotting our


    path. There are so many cute homes in between, and I love seeing children outside ying. As we get


    farther into the town Caleb lets me know that our home is up ahead. ¡ã


    Soon Caleb is pulling into a circr driveway. I look up at his house and l am amazed. Caleb''s home is


    arge, sprawling two story stone home. I can see that chimneys dot the roof top. The home hasrge


    windows, and a lovely rose garden out front. I am in awe of its beauty. The house isrge, but it looks


    like it belongs here in nature. Caleb pulls up in front of the steps and turns off the car.


    ¡°Wee home Daphne.¡± I am still staring at the house. I can not believethat Caleb lives here. I turn


    and look at him.


    ¡°It is beautiful Caleb.¡± He burst into arge grin at my words. :


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you are.¡± My face flushes at his words.


    Caleb exits the car andes around and opens my door. I inhale the smell of my new home as soon


    as! am out of the car. My wolf is still itching to go for a run, but she will have to wait a little while longer.


    Caleb retrieves our bags from the back of the car, and Theo and Hannah have gotten out. Hannah


    comes up to me and wraps her arm around mine.


    ¡°It is not as big as it looks on the inside¡± Hannah kind of giggles as she tells me. I guess I have been


    staring in wonder at therge house. As we start up the stairs it dawns on me that this is my home now.


    It already feels more like home, than my other home ever did. I am excited to be beginning my new life.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter Twenty-Nine


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I could not help looking over at Daphne the entire ride. It is still amazing to me how much of the world


    she has not really seen or interacted with. Watching her gazing out the window it is almost like she is in


    another world. I guess for her she is in another world. There are so many things that I want to take her


    to do and experience that I have started a mental list.


    Watching her looking at all the tress I know that I want to take her to the coast. The drive through the


    river gorge is breathtaking. When we are passing through La Grande I add taking her toa movie. I bet


    that she has never seen a big screen or seen a 3-D movie. As we get closer to home, I get a little


    nervous. Although things seem to be progressing with Daphne on a physical level, I still do not think


    that she has epted fully that she is my mate. I do not know if she will like the house, or even if she


    will like my pack. I also wonder if it has dawned on her that as my mate, she will be the Luna of my


    pack. That worries me more than anything.


    Daphne is stronger than she realizes, but she must be educated about her own people. Daphne did not


    grow up traditionally, so there are a few things that she must be taught, especially about mated pairs. I


    still have the fear that this will prove to be too much for her and that ultimately, she will reject me.


    Although the Moon Goddess makes fated pairs within the werewolfmunity, we still have our own


    choice to ept our mates. I have meta rejected mate once and it was a terrible sight. The wolf never


    gets the full connection to their human side and it creates a war within the being. One that can


    ultimately rip a person¡¯s mind apart at the seams literally. Imagining that happening to me is torture.


    I slow down as wee into my town. I have a lot of pride in my pack, and with my town. We build


    together as a family,


    and aesthetically I think it is beautiful. I am hoping that Daphne thinks so as well. Pulling in Iam pleased


    that she is looking out everywhere. It is a beautiful fall day, and there are pups out ying, and people


    working. Iam so happy to be home.


    Pulling into the manor house driveway, my heart soars as Daphne calls our home beautiful. I had


    hoped that she woulde to love it as much as! do.


    Our manor house was built with enhancing the natural beauty surrounding it, while enhancing the


    comforts of those who reside inside.


    That is how most of the town was built. Daphne seems entranced and I am loving her reaction. It puts


    some of my fears to rest about her rejecting me.


    I take Daphne¡¯s hand and lead her up the stairs to her new home. When we get to the top of the stairs,


    I set down the bags. Although we have notpleted the mating ceremony, there is no chance in the


    world that I am going to miss carrying my mate over the threshold of our home on her first day. Daphne


    is still distracted looking around at the town and the rose garden. I sweep her up in my arms quickly


    causing her to squeal.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Caleb what are you doing?¡± Daphne asks me, her eyes wide with surprise as I cradle her to my chest.


    ¡°Iam carrying you over the threshold.¡± I answer her grinning down at her beautiful face. She chuckles


    but does not try to break free of my hold. Theo has opened the door for me, and I carry my gorgeous


    mate into her new home, and her new life. ¡ã


    I set Daphne down and retrieve our bags from outside. I ask her if she wants to tour the house first or


    put her things away in our room. Her eyebrows raise when I say ours, but she does not question it


    outright. She decides that she wants to go see the room. ¡ã


    Iam a little nervous leading her upstairs, I have never shared my room with a female, and I know it


    could use a woman¡¯s touch. I open the door and let her inside, she walks to the middle of the room


    taking it in. I watch her stare at the firece along the wall, a picture of my parents above the mantle,


    then at the four-poster bed covered in the moss green quilt. Finally, her eyesnd on the French style


    doors that lead out onto the balcony.


    ¡°Caleb this is breathtaking, I mean your room is huge. You even have a firece.¡± Daphne''s eyes are


    wide in wonder and I finally release the breath I did not realize I was holding. ~


    ¡°Iam d that you like it. I want you to befortable here so if there is anything that you want to


    change, just say the word.¡± I want her to put little touches on the room, I want her to make this hers as


    well as mine. Daphne walks over to the mantle and picks up the picture of my parents. It was taken


    shortly after their mating ceremony. ¡°You have your mother¡¯s eyes.¡± Daphne looks up at me still holding


    the picture. ¡° What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°They passed when I was younger¡± now does not feel like the time to divulge the sad story to her.


    ¡°Iam sorry to hear that. They look like they really loved each other.¡± Daphne is still staring at the picture


    as she ces it back on the mantle.


    I walk over and wrap my arms around her waist, pulling her back into my chest. I just feel the need to


    touch her. ¡° They were very much in love. I remember my father doting on my mother, he would have


    stolen the moon for her if she desired it. She doted on him too. I never seen them really fight or argue.


    They had minor disagreements, but I remember my father always making my motherugh in the end.


    Ihope that someday we will have thattoo.¡± I spin her around and capture her lips with mine. ¡ã


    I know that I took her by surprise by spinning her so fast, but as I deepened the kiss she did not pull


    away. I meant the words I said to her, I hope that someday we do have the kind of rtionship that my


    parents had. I want a home filled with love.


    Eventually, Daphne wraps her arms around my neck, and she moans slightly against my mouth. Her


    taste is intoxicating, and I can feel my lust start to grow. Daphne starts ying with the hair at the base


    of my neck, wrapping her fingers through it.


    I pull away slightly and kiss along her neck. Daphne presses her body into mine. ¡°Sweetheart you have


    to stop doing that, or I am afraid that I will not be able to control myself much longer.¡± I hate to admit the


    truth to her, but my wolf is losing his restraint by the moment. Everything in me is begging to bite her


    and seal our mark, but I know that she is not ready for that. |


    Daphne surprises me by instead kissing my neck. I can feel her canines lightly graze my neck and I


    growl. I am ready for her to mark me, but I do not think that she realizes that it will bind us together.


    ¡°Daphne honey, it is taking every ounce of strength I have not to mark you this instant. If you keep


    kissing me, I will not be held responsible for my actions.¡±


    Sheughed at me. My little minx of a mateughed at my words. She has not stopped kissing my


    neck, and suckling in certain spots. I lose some of my control when she licks my earlobe. I pick her up


    causing her to squeal a little. I wrap her legs around my waist so she can feel that I am throbbing, and


    very close to losing all control that I have. My hands cup her perfectly shaped ass, and I cannot help


    but give them a gentle squeeze. I carry her over to the bed and lower her on it with me on top of her


    again. I can smell how turned on she is right now, andI am not sure if I could stop myself anymore. ¡ã


    I kiss down her throat, as she tangles her hands in my hair moaning. My hand slides under her shirt


    and I gentle massage her tit through her bra, feeling her nipple straining against the thin fabric. I am


    lost in her. I grab Daphne¡¯s hand and bring it to my throbbing cock. I meant to startle her, but she


    begins to rub me through my pants. ¡°Shit Daphne I am serious love; you have to stop now, or I will not


    be able to.¡± Ican hear how husky my voice is. ''


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want you to stop?¡± Her voice is thick with lust as she asks me. I freeze at her words; I


    pull my head up and stare deep in her eyes. ¡°Daphne do you understand whatI am saying? Iam saying


    that if we do not stop now, I am going to mark you. I will seal the mating between us right here and


    now.¡± I need to know that she is sure. Daphne presses up against me again and my resolve to wait for


    her to be sure is wavering. I know that her lust is in full bloom as is mine, but I want her to be sure.


    My hesitation seems to be frustrating her. ¡°Ugh Caleb you said we are mates.¡± She practically snaps at


    me. I wish she could see herself right now. The fire in her eyes, her strength, her wildness is exotic and


    amazing. I want more than anything to strip her clothes off and bury myself deep within her. To my


    surprise Daphne is now trying to get out from underneath me and I move to let her up.


    My mate takes me by surprise as she rises to her knees and pushes me on to my back. I assumed that


    when she was trying to get up that she had decided that she was done or was not ready. However here


    she was now straddling me. I never thought that she would be the aggressor. To be honest I was


    not sure how I felt about that, but here she was grinding down on me kissing my neck. Daphne sits


    back and reaches down grabs the hem of her shirt and pulls it off. My mate is riding me through my


    clothes fully caught up in her passion. She is gorgeous, wild, and free. I do not think I have ever been


    so turned on in my life. My cock feels like it is about to explode in my pants. Daphne is reaching for my


    hand cing it on her chest. 1am simply speechless. ¡°Caleb please, I need the fire to stop.¡± Her voice


    is thick as she practically begs me to free her form the coil of desire inside her. I want to give her the


    world, but I know that I am too close to the edge to taste her sweetness again and not want to enter her


    fully. ''


    ¡°Daphne I cannot stop it love. Iam too close to the edge of losing control as it is. I don''t want to hurt


    you.¡± My mate¡¯s eyes turn so dark at my words they are practically ck. She releases a feral growl


    that is filled with frustration, desire, and something so primal I do not have the words to describe it.


    Before I can react, Daphne falls forward and bites my neck. ?


    Holy freaking hell my mate just marked me. Endorphins race through my blood stream as her scent


    mixes within mine. I can feel the connection between her and her wolf with me and my wolf. The feeling


    racing through me can not be described. I roll us over to where Iam on top of her and ce my mark on


    her. I feel her body react in shock as she experiences everything that I just did. Her body is warm to the


    touch as my scent enters her blood stream and mes the already unbearable mes of desire she


    was feeling.


    I am kissing down her neck no longer able to stop myself. She marked me first. My little ve mate has


    a bold streak that I could not have imagined. I am trying to be gentle, but we are both withering in


    passion. I tear her bra off exposing her perfectly pink pearl nipples. I feast upon them flicking my


    tongue over the swollen nubs. Daphne runs her nails over my back then pulls my shirt upward and off. I


    roll us over and once again let her straddle me, determined to see how far this new bold streak of hers


    will go. ¡ã


    Daphne takes my challenge in stride and starts to pull her pants down over her hips, moving her legs


    so that she can slide them off. Now my beautiful mate is poised on top of me practically naked,


    straddling me like she is a hunter kneeling over her first kill. I love seeing the fire dancing in her eyes.


    She starts grinding on me through my jeans moving her hips in small circles. I undo the button on my


    jeans keeping my eyes locked with her the whole time.


    Daphne rose a little as I push upward in order to slide my jeans down. She was surprised to find that I


    do not wear underwear. My mate froze finally realizing that she was in nothing, but her underwear andI


    am fully naked now. Her eyes travel down my chest and she is now staring at my cock.


    I grab Daphne and gently roll her underneath me. ¡°I will try not to hurt you love.¡± Iam kissing her neck


    ming her desire yet again. I slowly move my hand down and start to remove thest of her clothing.


    When l am sessful, I start my assault on her nipples again. Daphne wraps her legs around my waist


    and has resumed grinding against me again. I am so stiff


    I fear I am going to lose myself before Ia m even inside her, but I know that I will hurt her if she is not


    fully ready for me.


    I move my hand down between us and use the head of my thick cock to tease her swollen clit. Daphne


    arches her back with pleasure.


    ¡°More please Caleb, I need more.¡± Daphne''s voice is husky with her pleas.


    ¡°I do not want to hurt you sweetheart. Lay back and let me love you.¡± I gently press Daphne down on


    the bed. I move to more of an up right position and slowly insert one finger in her tight canal, using my


    thumb to continue rubbing her clit. I use my other hand to y with her nipples. I want to see her cum


    again. Once she starts moving her hips in rhythm with my finger and pressing her hips down on it, I


    slide another finger in. Her eyes widen a little at the feeling but soon she is pressing down again. I love


    feeling her wet pussy gripping my fingers. I know that she is close to orgasming as she closes her eyes


    and is moving her hips faster.


    I position myself to finally enter my mate. She opens her eyes and looks at me as I lean down over her.


    I kiss her mouth gently as the head of my dick is finds the opening of her vagina. Daphne is starting to


    push down, and I try to stop her movements by cupping her perfect ass. I know if I enter her too fast it


    will hurt her. I thrust my hips forward slightly and inch my head into her wet pussy. She arches her back


    looking at me questioningly. I move forward slightly and find that thin skin that I know I have to break. ¡°I


    am sorry love this may hurt for a moment.¡± I whisper in her ear, as I thrust forward and break through


    her hymen. My mate hisses and lets out a gasp as I fully enter her.


    I do not move, scared to even breath. I am trying to give her body time to stretch and amodate my


    size. I look at Daphne, her eyes are squeezed tight and her body is tense. ¡°Baby I am so sorry¡± I kiss


    her neck and start teasing her nipples, hoping she will rx. Slowly she starts to shift and opens her


    eyes. I pull out slightly and thrust into her again slowly. She whimpers softly. I feel like this is not


    working so I roll to where she is on top of me.


    ¡°Daphne, you are in control now. Only move when it feels good for you too.¡± She is so tight that I am


    fighting with myself not to spill my seed in her right now. I am turning all my focus on her. I start teasing


    her nipples using both hands, asI roll the perfect pink pebbles through my fingers. Finally, Daphne


    starts moving her hips slightly. She starts rolling her hips in small circles.


    I lift her ass gently and let her slide back down my cock. She moans with pleasure and I can feel body


    tighten a little. I reach behind her neck and pull her down locking my lips with hers. I slowly start rocking


    my hips with her on top of me. Daphne moans in my mouth asI continue assaulting her lips with mine


    and massaging her nipples. I release her lips to capture her nipple in my mouth. Swirling my tongue


    around her slowly. Daphne arches her back and moans In pleasure. 2


    Daphne then takes over and starts using her thighs to slide herself up and down on my shaft. My mate


    is a pure wonder to watch as she finds her pleasure. I can tell she is close to orgasm when I feel her


    body tighten even more around mine. I capture her lips as she arches her back and shatters around my


    throbbing cock. I hold her against my chest for amoment before rolling her onto her back. I kiss her


    neck as I start thrusting into her dripping wet pussy. I love how wet my mate is for me. I slowly lick the


    mark I ced on her. Daphne¡¯s nail trail down my back, leaving marks. She then wraps her legs around


    my waist, and l am once again lost. I thrust faster and faster into her, loving every moment.


    Surprisingly, I find her body tightening and I know that she is going to orgasm again. Her body


    tightening has me over the edge, and I moan her name as! push every inch of my cock into her spilling


    my seed deep within her. *


    We stay just like that for so long. I am scared that I hurt her, but she is rubbing my back. I roll to the


    side and bring her snug against me in the spoon position. I kiss her neck.


    ¡°Tam sorry if I hurt you.¡± I hope that I was not too rough with her.


    ¡°It hurt at first but then it felt really good.¡± Daphne''s voice is soft little more than a whisper. ¡°Caleb, can


    we do that again?¡±


    I could not help butugh at her question. ¡°Love we can do that any time that you want. You marked


    me and I you which means we are one now.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s face flushes red as she recalls the fact that she marked me first.m simply in awe of my


    mate. Who knew that she could be bold, and dominating? I pull daphne close to me wrapping my arm


    around her waist, exhaustion has settled over me. We fall asleep like that.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter Thirty


    Daphne''s Point of View


    It has been a couple of weeks since I moved in with Caleb. I am still getting used to my new life, and I


    am learning new things quickly. My first few days here were a blur of action. Caleb insisted on buying


    me a whole new wardrobe. For the first time in my life Iown jeans. I was astounded at the money Caleb


    was throwing around, but he insisted that it was for a good cause, because I can not run around naked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Caleb was a great shopping partner until it came time for undergarments. At that point he called in


    Hannah asa reinforcement. ''


    Hannah was a ton of fun shopping with. She filled the cart with all kinds ofcy panties, with bras to


    match. We giggled as we held them up to each other in front of the dressing room mirror. Hannah


    insisted I get a few thongs, I thought that they would be ufortable, but surprisingly they are not.


    She eventually talked me into buying a few lingerie things as well. I was blushing when I told her that I


    would not even know when to use them, but she told me that I would know when the time was right.


    Everyone knew that Caleb and I had marked each other, but I have been stalling him on when we will


    haveamitment ceremony. I ept the fact that Caleb is my mate.


    Even though I am still learning things about the mating process, Iam not ready to stand in front of


    everyone and make our vows. I just need some time to adjust. As soon as I think I have one thing


    down, something else pops up that I must get used to. I am also scared about bing Luna of the


    pack. I did not think about that when I marked Caleb. Well to be honest I was only thinking about one


    thing when I marked Caleb. I really do not believe that I will make a good Luna, and I feel like I will


    eventually let Caleb down.


    Caleb swears that I am doing great and learning at a fast pace. One of the things that I had to learn is


    that Caleb believes in both men and women warriors. He asked me to start training with the younger


    wolves, since I have never trained before. He said that I should at least know how to defend myself in


    case of a surprise attack.


    I was embarrassed that I had to train with the younger pups at first, even more embarrassed that they


    could beat me in sparring. The first couple days of training whooped my butt. My thighs, calves, and


    arms felt like they weighed a million pounds. I am learning quickly though, and now I have started


    training with the teenage wolves. It may not seem like much to some people, but I am proud of my


    progress. ''


    Theo has taken to teaching me about the politics that Caleb is involved in. I have learned about the


    packs that are closest to ours, the ones that have issues with out pack, and how Caleb deals with


    rogues. In my old pack I was taught that rogues were dangerous creatures, not to be trusted. People


    told tales of rogues attacking just for sport.


    Although Theo confirmed that it does happen sometimes, he exined that not all rogues are bad. He


    used Hannah as an example. If Hannah''s parents had not been killed, then she would have been


    raised a rogue. She never had the choice as to whether she wanted to belong to a pack. Theo went on


    to exin that some of their best warriors were in fact at one time considered rogues. +


    The most amazing thing that I had learned so far though is how Omega wolves are treated here. Caleb


    does not mistreat his Omega wolves at all, in facts he tries to find what they are passionate about and


    helps hone their skills so that they are useful to the pack. The Chief doctor here is an Omega but he is


    treated as if he were equal to Theo. Learning this made me feelpletelyfortable with Caleb,


    and his pack. Caleb has built a small empire not on fear but with respect.


    Everyone has a job that benefits the pack in some way, and they are made to feel important. ¡±


    Caleb works a lot, which I should have expected since he is the Alpha. He trains in the mornings with


    his elite soldiers. Then he is constantly in business meetings, trade negotiations, or handling pack


    business. Caleb also makes it a mission to meet any newborn pups in the pack. I love how close he is


    with his pack members, but between his work schedule and my training and schooling we have not had


    a lot of time to spend together.


    I find that I miss Caleb when he gets very busy. I do not know if it is because we marked each other, or


    because Iam developing feelings for him. Either way I decided that tonight I want to make him some


    dinner, and perhaps try out one of those lingerie pieces that Hannah talked me into buying. So, after


    Theo¡¯s lessons I ran down to the little store here in town and picked up some fresh fish, sd greens,


    potatoes, and a few other items.


    I know that Caleb likes fish, and so doIs oI figure a nice seared salmon with lemon garlic butter, and


    scalloped potatoes would make for a filling entr¨¦e. I grab the sd greens to prepare a nice side sd


    as an appetizer. I know that Theo is taking Hannah to a neighboring town this evening so we should


    have the house to ourselves.


    As dusk approaches! set to cooking in the kitchen. I hum a little as Iam preparing our food, looking


    forward to surprising Caleb. He has done so much for me, that I like that I am able to do this for him.


    Plus, it makes me think of happy housewives and I y around with that thought for amoment. Once


    the food is done, I turn it on the warmer, waiting for Caleb to get home. I think he was handling some


    trade negotiations today, so I expected him home before now.


    I push away my disappointment and instead go upstairs to change into the lingerie that Hannah and I


    bought. I pull out the ckce teddy. Of the ones I bought this one covers the most, but it feels


    amazing against my skin. Thece is very soft, it has a sweetheart bustline that enhances the curves of


    my breasts. The spaghetti straps crisscross in the back before meeting again with the barely therece


    that covers my ass. I let my hair down and brush it out good. For a moment I wish I would have asked


    Hannah to do my makeup, but I will have to go without tonight. Finally, I feel like Iam presentable, and


    even turn to look myself over in the mirror.


    I head back downstairs to see if Caleb has made it home yet. It is gettingte and I have still not heard


    from him. If the fish stays in the warmer much longer it will turn rubbery. Time ticks on and I have still


    not heard anything from Caleb. I finally shut the oven off and throw out the fish. I hate to admit it but


    Iam crushed that the night I nned out has been ruined. The thought is enough that I just head


    upstairs andy down.


    As Iy in our bed, I find tears pricking the back of my eyes. My anxiety and fears have finally caught


    up with me. Laying here I wonder if he has already grown tired of me. Perhaps he is in the arms of


    someone else tonight. Has he decided that he does not wanta ve as his mate after all? I know that


    my mind is running wild, but after spending so little time togethertely I can not stop the destructive


    thoughts. I curl into a ball and allow my fears to consume me asI cry my frustrations out in my pillow.


    Finally, the sweet call of sleep rocks my exhausted body, and as I drift offm crushed that he is still not


    beside me.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter Thirty-One


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Work has consumed metely. We are expecting a harsh winter, so I have been in trade negotiations


    with neighboring packs, trying to ensure that everyone is supplied. I have also been fielding a lot of


    questions about my mate. Although Daphne and I have marked each other, we have not set a date for


    the ceremony. This is making people question whether we are true mates. Daphne should have


    stepped up as my Luna, but she is still learning about herself and our pack. I know that she is not


    ready. I am hoping to shield her from the extra attention for a little while longer. Hopefully with time she


    will be morefortable with her new position in life.


    This waiting game has taken its toll on me though. I hear the rumors that we have trouble in paradise,


    that she is not my real mate, that a spell was cast over me to make me believe that she is my mate.


    They are a bunch of crap, but rumors spread quickly. Even Marcus has called me to chat this week


    about them. I have Theo teaching Daphne as fast as he can about the politics that govern us, and


    about the pack and its history. She is a quick learner, but because she was so sheltered and abused it


    is like trying to cram fifteen years of knowledge into a few short weeks. I know that we will have to do


    the ceremony soon in order to put these rumors to rest. I can not have the entire werewolfmunity


    doubting my mate before she even has a chance to prove herself as a Luna. I also havea sneaking


    suspicion that some of these rumors were started by members of the Silver Moon pack.


    Although I was fair in the deal I made with Alpha Jason for Daphne, I know that he is not happy with the


    fact that I will not open trade negotiations with him and his pack. It did not help that I basically


    threatened to destroy his pack. What did he expect though, he mistreated my mate? Any male but


    especially an Alpha male would be outraged about the mistreatment of his mate. Either way the rumors


    are getting out of hand, and I fear that it could bring trouble to my pack. If these rumors continue it will


    make my pack look weak, and that could bring us under attack. ~


    Many people have coveted what I have built here, but few are willing or able to do the work that it takes


    to get here. More than once we have been attacked by someone stupid enough to think that they can


    step into my shoes. Not to toot my own horn but my people follow my lead out of respect and love, not


    fear. I doubt that they would work as well under a tyrant. Luckily, most of my neighboring packs have


    Alphas that work very simrly to me, and we generally get along. ¡ã


    I know that I must talk to Daphne soon about the mating ceremony, but I have been putting it off. I do


    not want to stress her out. I am scared that if I do it will hinder the progress she has already made. I


    can see how far she hase in such a short time. She is doing well in training. As an Alpha


    sometimes I have to travel, andI want to make sure that she can defend herself


    in my absence. She has made great progress in learning defense techniques in both her human and


    wolf form. She is also doing well with Theo, and I know he is teaching her some etiquette as well


    because as my Luna she will be expected to attend social events with me. ''


    Sighing I close my logs for the evening. ncing at the clock I can see that it ister than I thought. I


    hope Daphne is not too upset with me for working sote. Ihad been in conference calls all day


    negotiating the movement of winter supplies. Then I reviewed the supply ledgers to ensure that our


    pack would have enough to get us through. ¡ã I hurry back to the house, anxious to see my mate.


    Walking in! smell the faint odor of fish and assumed that Daphne was in the kitchen. Surprisingly when


    I get to the kitchen she is no where to be seen, but the odor of fish ising from the waste basket


    and I can see fish and potatoes in there. Was she sick, the food does not look touched?


    I hurry up the stairs to our room, concerned that Daphne is sick. Opening the door, I can see that she is


    already in bed. As I get closer to her, I can see that there are dried tears on her cheeks. Still worried


    that she is ill, I press my lips to forehead, but she does not seem warm. I straighten up confused as to


    what caused her to cry. Finally, I notice that she is in a ckce lingerie dress. ¡ã Boom, like a


    lightening sh erupting in my brain the piecese together. My mate had been crying because of


    me.


    The realization floors me, and IJ have to take a step back. Settling myself on the couch that faces the


    bed, I start to piece together tonight the best I can from my mate¡¯s point of view. I assume that the food


    I found in the waste basket she had prepared for us. The new ck lingerie she had lovingly put on


    fora night of romance. Only I left her wanting, I did not show up. I ruined her night and caused her pain.


    Looking at her in the dark I start to review thest couple of weeks. I realize that I have had almost


    tunnel vision when ites to Daphne. I have been so focused on making sure that she was training


    and learning our ways that I have neglected her feelings. As an Alpha I am busy, the workload is


    tremendous. Before Daphne I never had to consider howte I work, or if my actions would personally


    affect another person. I need to do better; I need to bea better mate. She deserves at least that much


    from me.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I watch her sleeping for a while longer before stripping off my clothes and climbing into bed. I pull


    Daphne close to me cradling her in my arms. I whisper in her ear how sorry Iam and make promises to


    do better. I am already formting a n in my head that will hopefully show my mate how dedicated I


    am to her.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter Thirty-Two


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Waking up the next morning I find my self tangled in Caleb¡¯s arms. The feeling is nice, but I have


    started to put up a wall between us. My emotions are a mess. Afterst night I just need some space. I


    ease out of Caleb¡¯s hold and edge myself off the bed. I do not want to wake Caleb; I need to get out


    and run. I need to clear my head. No lessons, no training, no mate business just me, my wolf, and the


    woods. Sessfully making it off the bed, I hurry to the closet and find my old sweats and tee shirt. I


    throw them on and grab my tennis shoes and head to the door. I ease it open and look back at Caleb


    pleased thatm making it out without waking him up.


    I head out the front door and sit on the steps to put my shoes on. It is early in the morning and the sun


    has not begun to rise yet, but the sky is lightening up in color making everything visible.


    There is a crisp feeling to the air, and! know that winter will be here soon.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With my shoes on I take off jogging towards the training grounds. I feel like I know the area rtively


    well that I can get back after a short run. My wolf is itching to be free. She needs to stretch her legs and


    be free for a while. ¡ã


    Past the training grounds I finally hit the tree line. I inhale the scent of the crisp air, turning leaves,


    moss, and sap of the trees. I undress quickly and shift, enjoying the breeze ruffling my coat. I take a


    moment to really stretch. I have been neglecting my wolftely, and she is overjoyed that she is out and


    in the woods. We have not been runningtely, and the only time she has been out has been during


    training. I start my run staying close to the tree line so that I can find my way back. For a moment I miss


    the river that ran through the woods by my old house. I recall the deer and hope that she is alive and


    well.


    Since Caleb¡¯s home is higher on the mountains this terrain is rockier than what I am used to. It is still


    beautiful in its own way. I marvel at the new dips in the ground, the rock formations, the different types


    of nts, and even the difference in fellow wildlife.


    My body is not the only thing running this morning, my brain refuses to shut off. I know that Caleb is a


    busy man, I mean he is an Alpha. I just thought that we would spend more time together. I remember


    the way he talked about his parents and the love they had. I wonder if he and I will ever get to that


    point. I know that we have a good physical connection, and when he touches me it is like rivers of


    lightening flow through my body. I know that I respect his leadership style, and I like that he is kind.


    I am grateful for my new life, and grateful to Caleb for providing it for me.


    I love learning new things and learning about werewolf etiquette and our history. I even enjoy training,


    although I was embarrassed at first, I do know that I am learning quickly. Is Caleb embarrassed by me?


    I do not want to appear to be ungrateful for everything that he has provided but I thought that as his


    mate we would be getting to know each other more. Maybe this is just the way things are done? I am


    starting to frustrate myself with all these questions that I do not have answers to.


    I thought about talking to Hannah about it, but Iam too embarrassed. ¡ã


    Frustrated more than ever I head back towards my clothes. The sun is really starting to rise, and I]


    realize that I have been running longer than I realize. My muscles feel great after the run though, and I


    hurry and get dressed after shifting. I decide to walk back to the house, enjoying the after euphoria that


    always happens with a run. AsIam passing the training grounds, I can see that the younger pups are


    already preparing for their training today. I cannot help but smile at their rowdiness. Rounding the


    corner, I can see Caleb is pacing on the stairs to the house. There is a collection of warriors standing


    below him. Theo is off to his right and when he looks up, he catches my eye. Theo quickly reaches


    over and turns Caleb so that he is looking straight at me.


    It is like Caleb is frozen in ce he is just staring at me like he has seen a ghost. Looking at him I can


    tell his hairis disheveled and his shirt is inside out. I have never seen him look so sloppy. As if he is


    awoken from some trance, he jumps off the side of the stairs running through the rose garden and pulls


    me into a hug.


    ¡°Iam so sorry, I thought you left me. I woke up and you were just gone. I did not know what happened


    we were going to look for you.¡± Caleb¡¯s wordse out in a rush. He is squeezing me so tight it is hard


    to breath. I have to tap his shoulder to get him to loosen up his grip so that I can breathe.


    ¡°Caleb I am fine; I just went for a run.¡± Although he has loosened his grip on me, he is still hugging me


    close to his chest. I can hear his heart pounding and I feel guilty that I scared him. I am suddenly aware


    that we have arge audience, and I finally look over and see that Caleb has amassed a group of


    Walriors as a search party. My face mes knowing that I caused this disturbance. ¡°I am sorry I did not


    think that it would be such a big deal, my wolf just needed to run.¡± I feel like I need to exin myself. ¡ã


    Caleb finally releases his hold on me and reaches under my chin to tilt my head up, so 1 am looking


    him in the eyes. ¡°Daphne you do not have to apologize for going for a run, but next time please leave a


    note or something that way I know where you are.¡± Caleb¡¯s words are soft, and a new wave of guilt


    washes over me. I nod my head in agreeance with him. Caleb dismisses the warriors and we head


    inside so that I can shower and have breakfast. ''


    I let Caleb know that I am going to go shower and! head up to the room. I feel bad for worrying him. I


    kind of like that he is a little overprotective of me, and I hope that this is a positive sign for our future. I


    love the shower that is attached to our room. It is a shower with tiles that appear almost stone like, dual


    shower heads make it feel like you are under a waterfall. The adjustable shower heads ensure that you


    can hit any sore spot on your body. Caleb exined that he installed arge tankless water heater, so it


    is almost impossible for us to run out of hot water. This is probably my favorite luxury that I could have


    never imagined before. I take my time letting the hot water rx my muscles, especially in my lower


    back.


    After I am fully rxed and feeling great, I step out, dry off, and get ready for the day. I choose to throw


    on some jeans, with a short blue top and throwa nnel long sleeve over the top. I tie my hair back in a


    low ponytail, give myself a once over in the mirror and head down to the kitchen. Walking down the


    steps I am already thinking about making myself some eggs with cheese, and toast before Theo shows


    up for more history lessons. I am surprised to find Caleb in the kitchen when I get there.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you would be in training already, or in meetings.¡± Caleb stops flipping eggs and looks


    over at me shing me a smile.


    ¡°I handled most of my business yesterday, and Theo is going to handle most of it today. I figured that


    you and I have not gotten to spend time togethertely, and I was hoping that we could spend some of


    today together if you want.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice wavers at the end and his uncertainty is causing cracks in


    the wall I had built between us. Caleb is standing there waiting for my answer, looking vulnerable and


    the wall breaks even more.


    ¡°I would like that. What did you have in mind?¡± Caleb shes me a boyish smile that melts my heart.


    ¡°Well for starters I cooked us up some breakfast. Then I figured we would do whatever you want to do.


    I know that you have been training and learning these past couple of weeks, so I figure you need a day


    to do some fun stuff."I am touched by Caleb¡¯s words. I realize that he has been mindful of how busy the


    last couple of weeks has been for me andI am surprised that he is focused on how 1am feeling. I have


    not had much experience with people caring about my emotions.


    Caleb sets our tes on the table, and he has prepared a delicious looking breakfast. My mouth is


    already watering looking at the scrambled eggs with cheese, crisp bacon strips, and perfectly buttered


    toast. We sit and enjoy breakfast infortable silence. I find Caleb looking at me from across the


    table, and I wonder if there is something on my face. I wipe my face with the napkin hoping that I got it


    off, but I still find him staring at me throughout the meal. ¡ã


    ¡°Caleb is everything ok? DoI have something on my face?¡± Caleb seems startled at my questions.


    ¡°No Daphne you are beautiful. I was just admiring the fact that you are enjoying my cooking, I am not


    the best chef.¡± Caleb repliesughing at himself.


    ¡°It is very good; I was actually thinking about cheesy eggs after I got out of the shower¡± I tell Caleb with


    a littleugh. ¡°I like having protein after a good run.¡±


    ¡°Well I am d that I could make your fantasye true.¡± Caleb¡¯s words spark a familiar fire within me,


    and 1 am no longer thinking about breakfast. Instead I am thinking about him taking me here on the


    table, and my face flushes red with my thoughts. Looking at Caleb it feels like he can read my thoughts


    and my face flushes even more red.


    ¡°So, my dear what would you like to do today?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is husky, and it helps to relieve some of


    my embarrassment. I am pretty sure that he was having some kinky thoughts himself. His eyes have


    that look of fire again and I can feel my heart speeding up. As much asI want to indulge in the carnal


    pleasure thates so easily between us, I want to get to know Caleb.


    ¡°Um how about we go for a walk and y twenty questions. So, then we can learn about each other,


    and enjoy the town.¡± I speak the words in a rush, afraid that if we continue staring at each other that we


    will end up in bed. Losing the opportunity to really know more about each other. Caleb looks at me like


    he does not understand what I am saying. ¡°Twenty questions is a game, we take turns asking whatever


    question we want, and the person has to answer honestly.¡± ¡ã


    Caleb thinks on my words for a moment, ps his hands together and jumps up from the table. ¡°I think


    this is a great idea.¡± Caleb is grabbing our dishes off the table and rinsing them in the sink. Iam almost


    regretting my choice, seeing how excited Caleb is for this.m a little apprehensive about the questions


    he intends to ask. ''


    Once we finish cleaning up our breakfast mess, we get ready to go out. Caleb goes and changes into a


    pair of jeans and tee shirt. When hees back downstairs, I already have my tennis shoes on. We


    head out the front door, and I am still nervous about the questions Caleb may ask.


    ¡°So, who gets to ask the first question?¡± Caleb seems eager to begin the game, and his childish


    excitement is contagious.


    ¡°How about we y rock, paper, scissors and the winner gets to ask the first question.¡± Iam hoping that


    I can beat him and get to start the game.


    Laughing on the front steps of the house, we look like little kids ying. I throw paper, thinking that


    Caleb will throw rock, he surprises me though by throwing scissors.


    ¡°Looks like I win.¡± Caleb grabs my hand and we walk down the steps. I am still nervous, but him holding


    my hand isforting. It is scary knowing that l am opening myself up and being vulnerable, but I am


    also looking forward to asking him questions.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter Thirty-Three


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Waking up and realizing that Daphne Was not by my side was one of the scariest moments of my life.


    Afterst night I was sure that she had left me. I have gotten used to waking up with her in my arms,


    not having her there was alien feeling and I hated it. I jumped out of bed mind linking Theo, demanding


    him and the elite squad of warriors out front now. Theo kept asking what was wrong, but I was too


    frazzled to answer him.


    Rushing out of my room Theo met me before I hit the front door. ¡°Caleb is there a security breach?¡±


    Theo is ready for an all-out war. *


    ¡°She is gone.¡± It is all I can get out reaching for the door handle. Theo stops me, and physically steps in


    front of me blocking me from leaving the house.


    ¡°Stop and exin to me the situation. You look half crazy, and you cannot address our people like this.¡±


    Rationally I know that Theo is telling the truth, but in my head at this moment the truth does not matter.


    The only thing that matters is finding her, making sure she is ok, beginner her toe home. 7 Taking


    a deep breath, I try to reign in my emotions. ¡°Daphne is gone, I woke up and she was just gone. I need


    to find her and make sure that she is ok.¡±


    ¡°It is possible that she is already in the training grounds, or simply grabbing coffee in the caf¨¦. You


    need to calm down, control your emotions, and we will find her.¡± Theo¡¯s words give me a glimmer of


    hope. I do feel a little calmer and I feel like Iam more in control of myself.


    ¡°You are right, but I will not be happy until I know for sure that she is safe."I do not want to tell Theo


    aboutst night. I do not want to tell my best friend, the person that has been with me through every


    sess and tragedy that I am failing my mate. I do not want to reveal to him that I am pretty sure that


    Iam the reason she is gone. Iam ashamed with myself. |


    With Theo by my side we exit the house. I can not stop pacing on the front steps as Theo speaks to my


    most experienced warriors. He is telling them that Daphne is missing and that we need to find her. He


    is covering my ass and telling them that she could be lost since she is new here. Finally, I address


    them, exining that she must be found, but I do not want to scare her.


    Am exining that I want them to mind link me immediately with the coordinates once she is found, I


    feel


    Theo tapping on me. I ignore him wrapped up in talking with the walriors, so he grabs me and


    physically turns me so that I am looking towards the training grounds.


    My eyes hone in on her, walking up to the house a questioning look in her eyes. She is here, in one-


    piece, unharmed walking with a bounce in her step. She takes my breath away and an ocean of


    emotions is rolling through me faster than I can process them. I am happy, excited and astounded that


    she is still here. Iam also mad that she is walking like nothing is wrong while l am here pacing feeling


    like my world is copsing and nothing will ever be the same again. In the end I just need to feel her


    next to me, I jump down off the steps running to her crushing her in my arms. I am still in disbelief that


    she is here, she did not leave me.


    I am apologizing to her as fast as I can.


    She must tap me for me to realize that I am hugging her too tight. I am just ted that she has stayed. I


    still have time to prove to her that I can be better.


    As she exins that she went for a run, I am embarrassed over how much I overreacted. It also


    astounds me that I know her so little. I dismiss the Walrlors, again embarrassed at how worried I was. I


    cannot stop touching Daphne and hold her hand as we walk in the house.


    Daphne lets me know that she is going to go shower, and I have to fight the urge to follow her just so I


    can be in her presence. Knowing that Daphne expelled a lot of calories while running, I assume that


    she is going to be hungry soon, so I head to the kitchen. AsI pull the egg carton out of the fridge it


    dawns on me once more how little I know my mate. I do not know if she likes scrambled eggs, poached


    eggs, fried eggs, or even if she really likes eggs at all. I feel like I should know this kind of thing. As I


    whisk the eggs, I am hoping that she likes them scrambled with cheese. I throw on some bacon,


    because who does not like bacon, and make some toast too. I know it is not much but hopefully she will


    like it. ?


    Daphne is surprised to see that I made her breakfast, but happy at the same time. It really drives home


    the fact that I have not been spending time with her. I want to make her happy, so today she gets to


    choose whatever she wants to do together. I watch her as we eat, pleased that she seems to like


    breakfast. I enjoy that she has filled out some sinceing home and has put on some muscle. It


    reminds me of how much she is changing.


    She is simply stunning in jeans, a short top that keeps ying peek a boo with her stomach, and a


    nnel over top.


    She simply looks like a fall angel, and I can not stop looking at her. Would she believe me if I told her


    that I still get butterflies every time I look at her? My staring has made her nervous and she wipes at


    her face as if she had something on it. ¡ã


    I finally ask her what she wants to do today, and she says that she wants to y a game. I had not


    heard of twenty questions before but as she exins the game, I am only too happy with her choice.


    This will be an excellent opportunity to learn more about her, and to bring up our mating ceremony. I


    love seeing this yful side of Daphne. Her smile is more beautiful than a full moon in spring. I have to


    fight my desire to pull her upstairs and do wicked things with her body.


    I am excited as 1 am changing to go out with Daphne about the game. I want to know everything about


    her, the good and the bad. I am a little apprehensive about the questions she may ask but I know that I


    will answer them truthfully.


    Getting downstairs we y a game of rock, paper, scissors to see who will go first. 1 win, and 1am so


    happy that I get to begin with asking the questions. I grab her hand and we start walking through the


    town at azy pace. :


    ¡°Ok so first question, I will go easy on you, I guess. What is your favorite color?¡± I figure if I start off


    light, we can get to the heavier stuff soon. We have been in a yful mood so far, and I am


    loving the fact that she is smiling.


    ¡°I love green; it is absolutely my favorite color. I also like blue, and silver, and sometimes gold.¡± I love


    those colors too, so I am pleased with her answer.


    ¡°My turn, what is your favorite hobby?¡± I am a little surprised by Daphne¡¯s question. I have never really


    had to think of what my hobbies are.


    ¡°Hmmm, well I like running, training, and sparring but I am not sure if those can be considered hobbies.


    I tried painting once and I like it, but I was not very good at it. I would have to say I like gardening.


    Something about growing nts from baby seeds is exciting to me.¡± Ireally do like gardening, but I am


    still not sure if it is a hobby. Ido not have much time to garden, and in thest few years have cut my


    collection of nts down to a few sulents.


    ¡°I am surprised by that a little, but I can see how with your caring nature that you would be good with


    nts.¡± I like that Daphnepliments me.


    ¡°Alright so what about you and your hobbies? I mean I know that you like to read because you were


    adamant about bringing your books, and I know that like me you enjoy running. Besides that, though


    what else do you like doing for fun?¡± I hoped that by showing her that I do pay attention to the small


    stuff that she will begin to realize that I do care, and that I am trying.


    ¡°In all truthfulness I don¡¯t really know what I like to do outside of that. I would like to dabble in art. I had


    a small paint set once, but it was taken from me. I have never had time to find things that I enjoy before


    now. By the way thank you for that, I do appreciate everything that you have done for me.¡± I should


    have thought about Daphne''s past before asking her questions. ''


    ¡°So, what is your favorite season?¡± Daphne jumps right into her next question.


    ¡°Oh, now that is a hard one because there are things that I like about all of the seasons. If I had to pick


    one though it would be spring. That is when the woods really start toe alive, the animals wake up


    from hibernation, and all the new baby sprouts areing up. Although I think this next summer might


    by my most favorite time of the year ever.¡± I purposely left my response open; I want to tease her a little


    bit bring back her smile.


    ¡°Why would this next summer be your favorite?¡± Daphne looks over at me in confusion and I


    congratte myself on getting her to ask.


    I stop and wrap my arms around her in a loose hug. ¡°Oh sweetheart, it means I get to see your


    beautiful body in a bikini. I can hardly wait.¡± Daphne flushed and smiled at myment, and yfully


    pped my arm. This was exactly the reaction I was hoping for, even though I spoke the truth. Just


    imagining Daphne in a cute bikini was enough to have my little soldier standing at full salute. I nt a


    quick kiss on her forehead before releasing her. I notice we are close to the caf¨¦ and Ihave a great


    idea.


    ¡°Do you want to see one of my favorite ces? It is a little bit of a hike.¡± I am hoping she says yes, and


    I am pleased when she nods her head. I pull Daphne off the sidewalk, cutting through yards making our


    way towards the tree line. I lead her through the woods, and we start walking up the incline. The hike is


    a little tiresome, but I am hoping that she likes the oue. Finally, we reach the top of the hill, and I


    lead her even deeper into the woods.


    I see Daphne¡¯s interest peak as we get closer, Iam sure she can hear the water now. Her anticipation is


    spiking my excitement. When we are close, I turn and stop and tell her to close her eyes. I want to see


    her reaction when I show her my favorite spot. I can see her apprehension, but she does what I ask


    and closes her eyes. I lead her carefully through the rest of the trees, into the small clearing. The water


    is loud now but I want to ce Daphne in the best spot before she opens her eyes. ''


    Once I have everything in ce, I finally tell her that she may open her eyes. I love watching her face


    light up in wonder as she takes in all the beauty. Her eyes flit first to the small waterfall, down the


    flowing river, to the small pool that it makes.


    ¡°I hope the hike was worth it.¡± I say to herughing just as she is still taking it all in.


    ¡°Caleb this is gorgeous.¡± Iam so pleased that she likes it here.


    ¡°This is where Ie when the world is just too heavy. I found it when I was running once. Not many


    people know about this ce, so usually it is just me and mother nature. I was hoping that you would


    like it. I remember when I first seen you in your wolf form, it looked like you really liked the river. I know


    that this isn''t the same thing, and it is smaller than you are used to, but I was hoping that it could help


    ease your soul like it does mine.¡± I have always found peace here, either ying in the small wading


    pool that trickles down into a small creek and watching the small waterfall crash on the rocks below.


    Even in winter this spot is a beautiful sight.


    Daphne and I take a seat close to water, in perfect view of the waterfall just staring at its beauty. It is


    comfortable having her here, and I am d that I brought her. Looking at her peaceful face I am


    tempted not to say anything about the ceremony, but I know that it must be done. For just a few more


    moments I just hold her hand, knowing that I may be about to upset her. ¡ã


    ¡°Daphne, we need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter Thirty-Four


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Caleb had brought me to a beautiful ce, it felt magical and I was so rxed. Until he said those


    words that instantly spiked my anxiety, made my heartbeat faster than a bullet train, and my mouth go


    dry.


    ¡°Daphne, we need to talk.¡±


    Looking at Caleb¡¯s profile, I can see that he is dead serious. I wish I had a time machine, and we could


    go back to just a little while ago when we wereughing and ying around like little kids. Is this how


    he is going to tell me that he does not want me anymore, that I am not measuring up as his mate? I try


    to mentally prepare myself, but honestly if he does not want me anymore, I will be devastated. I shift a


    little so that l am looking at him dead on, and nod for him to continue.


    ¡°I know that you are still learning about the werewolfmunity, and I have been trying my hardest to


    give you time.¡± Caleb stops to clear his throat, and he is very nervous as he continues.


    ¡°Since we are a mated pair, we need to set a date for our mating ceremony. I know that it is a big step,


    and I do not mean to rush you, but this is important to our pack.¡±


    My mind is struggling to process Caleb¡¯s words. I did not expect this. Instead of not wanting me, he


    wants to show the entire world that Iam his. I am pretty sure that Iam currently staring at him with my


    mouth open. I am just shocked that he is so nervous about talking about the mating ceremony.


    ¡°I know it may seem sudden to you, and I understand that your life has changed drastically in thest


    month, but you are my mate Daphne. We have already marked each other.¡± It suddenly dawns on me


    that Caleb¡¯s nervousness is causing him to ramble. I am sure that me sitting here dumbfounded is not


    helping the situation at all. I suddenly spring forward and wrap my arms around him, knocking him


    backwards in my pursuit of hugging him. Fora moment he is stunned and does not react, then he


    slowly wraps his arms around me and hugs me back.


    Finally, I pull away and situate myself so that Iam straddling him with him on his back, and me more on


    my knees. ¡°


    Caleb, I thought you were going to tell me that you did not want me anymore. That I was not learning


    fast enough, and that you could not have me as your mate.¡± I do not know if it is the magic of this ce


    that is causing me to be more open and vulnerable with Caleb, or the fact that we actually yed


    around earlier. Either way I think that he needs to know how I was feeling.


    Caleb lifts his hand to my face and is slowly stroking my cheek. ¡°Daphne, I could never not want you.


    You were literally made by the Moon Goddess for me. You are my destiny. There is no future with out


    you, life simply would not have any meaning. I could be a million years old and still want you, still crave


    you, and still desire you.¡± Caleb lifts his hips slightly and I can feel that he is growing hard.


    I blush a little and do not want to admit that I enjoy having the power over him to make him hard. I am


    trying desperately though to ignore our more carnal desires and finish this conversation. ¡°I know that


    we fit together physically, but we still do not really know each other.¡±


    ¡°See that is where we disagree toa point.¡± Caleb is starting to slide the nnel off my shoulders as he


    continues speaking, and I do not stop his motions. ¡°I know that you are intelligent, a quick learner, and


    a very determined woman. I know that you have a bold streak within you. I know that you love reading


    and would like to dabble in art.¡± Caleb¡¯s hands start wandering under my shirt, but he still continues


    talking. ¡°I know that you like to run, and you have an amazing rtionship with your wolf. I know that


    you look amazing even in sweatpants.¡± Caleb unhooks my bra and lifts my shirt and it off in one fell


    swoop.


    I should be embarrassed, but that bold streak that he mentioned ising out.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Here I am in the middle of a forest, straddling a smoking hot Alpha, half naked and loving every


    moment of it.


    Caleb¡¯s hands start caressing my breasts as he continues listing off things, he knows about me. ¡°I


    know that


    I was your first dance partner. I also know that you love the color green, and that I gave you your first


    piece of jewelry.¡± Caleb is lightly squeezing my nipples, and I can not help but moan out loud with


    pleasure. He is using both of his hands on my nipples, lightly pinching and pulling them out before


    swirling them through his fingers. Caleb releases my nipples and undoes the button on my jeans, the


    top of my pinkce panties are exposed. Caleb returns his attention to my nipples again as he


    continues. ¡°I know that your first ride in a car was with me. I know that you have been listening to


    different types of music and have built an eclectic ylist on myputer of songs that you enjoy.¡±


    Caleb grabs me around the waist and gently but swiftly rolls us over and now he is on his knees, and I


    am t on my back.


    The grass is soft, and I do not mind the feel of iton my skin. Caleb moves away a little and grabs my


    foot, taking off my sneaker and then the other one. ¡°I know that you were embarrassed that you had to


    start training with the younger pups.¡± I struggle to pay attention to his words, a little amazed that he can


    continue speaking. Caleb leans down grinding hisrge cock against me, as he leans in close to my


    ear. ¡°I know that I gave you the first orgasm you ever had, and I will give you many more in our life


    together.¡± Caleb''s words continue to fan the fire of desire coursing through my body. ¡°I know that your


    kitten is the sweetest in the world and I love how she purrs for me.¡± Caleb slides his hand down my


    pants, and softly presses my clit through my underwear. I lurch my hips up wanting more, needing


    more.


    Calebughs and withdrawals his hand. I whimper at the loss of touch. ¡ã


    Caleb grabs my pants and underwear down off my body. I am not fully naked, in the woods and on


    disy for him. I should feel exposed, but honestly it feels natural. ¡°I know that you are the most


    beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡± Caleb removes his shirt as he starts talking again. He is the most


    gorgeous man I have everid eyes on. I love his muscles, his tan skin, his kind eyes, and his beautiful


    hair. I reach up and wrap my arms around his neck pulling him down on top of me, loving the feel of his


    warm chest against my skin. ¡ã


    Caleb chuckles and starts kissing my neck. I arch my back up needing to feel him more. ¡°Oh, not yet


    love, it is your turn now.¡± Iam confused by his words, my turn for what? I look at Caleb, and he sees the


    question in my eyes. Caleb has a mischievous grin on his face, and it makes him look a little like a


    scoundrel. ¡°I can not let you off that easy, after all you are the one that wanted to y games today. It is


    your turn to list off the things you know about me.¡±


    Caleb has turned his seduction into a game, and I am ready to y. ¡°I know that Theo is your best


    friend. You are considered a powerful Alpha.¡± As I begin listing off things I know about Caleb, he starts


    kissing and sucking on my neck. It is so hard to focus on saying words, with his lips on my skin. I moan


    out loud and Caleb nips harder than he ever has before.


    ¡°Penalty for stopping love.¡± Oh, that wicked devil, I knew there had to be some catch to his game.


    ¡°Fine I can do this. I know that you lost your parents when you were young. I know that you buy ves


    from other packs and give them a better life.¡± Caleb starts kissing down my corbone, and across my


    chest. ¡°I know that you area better dancer than I am.¡± Caleb has reached my nipples and is slowly


    licking them. The pleasure is unbearable, and I know that I am leaving a wet spot in the grass. ¡°Um,I uh


    know that you and Theo raised Hannah as your child.¡± The cool breeze sweeps over my nipples as


    Caleb moves farther down, kissing and licking my stomach. ¡°I know that you work very hard, and that


    your pack respects you.¡±


    Caleb is pressing kisses to my hips, and my pussy is begging to be next on his lips. ¡°I um know that


    you like springtime, and that you want to see me in a bikini.¡± AsI said the word bikini, Caleb finally licks


    my drenched pussy lips. Ican help but moan out loud. His tongue is like magic, and I press harder


    down on his face needing more. The moment I stop talking though Caleb nips my thigh, not hard


    enough to break skin but hard enough for me to continue. ''


    ¡°I know that you like running. I know that you do not consider yourself a good cook.¡± Caleb¡¯s tongue is


    swirling around my clit. He pulls my legs up on his shoulder, grasping my ass in his hands and is


    feasting on my pussy lips. I know that I can notst much longer, and l am going to cum in his mouth


    soon. ¡°Um I uh oh god Caleb I know that what your doing feels good.¡± I cannot help but say the words.


    Caleb pulls back slightly looking me dead in the eyes. ¡°Yes, baby tell me stuff like that. Tell me what


    feels good, what you want me to do to you. I want to hear it out of your mouth.¡± I am slightly


    embarrassed by Caleb¡¯s words. I have never spoken like that before to anyone. Caleb returns to


    feasting on my clit, and I quickly forget my embarrassment.


    ¡°That, oh yeah I like that.¡± Caleb is sucking on my clit, while swirling his tongue around it. He takes one


    hand off my ass and inserts a finer into my slick folds. ¡°Oh yes, oh that feels good.¡± I tell him as he uses


    a finger to slide in and out of me while continuing to flick my clitoris with his tongue. Too soon I feel my


    orgasm rip through my body, and I know that I am flooding Caleb¡¯s mouth with my juices. He happily


    grabs my booty, pulling my pussy tight against his mouth and licking every drop off me.


    Caleb gently puts my lower half back on the grass and climbs up my body to kiss me. I like the taste of


    me on his lips. I part my mouth allowing his tongue to dance with mine. As he presses against me, I am


    reminded that he still has his jeans on, and a wild thought urs to me. I want him to feel what I just


    went through. I press on his arm, motioning that I want us to roll over. Caleb obliges my request.


    I attempt to mimic Caleb¡¯s moves from earlier, and I reach back and remove his shoes. Then I grab his


    jeans and slide them off. Now we are bothpletely naked, nothing but nature and the sound of the


    waterfall around us. I start kissing Caleb on his neck, he moans so I assume I am doing a good job. I


    Kiss down his chest, giving a slight lick to his chiseled stomach. Caleb wraps his hand loosely in my


    hair, and I can feel his hips jerk slightly. As I kiss lower Caleb sits up slightly like he is about to protest.


    Scared that he might try to stop me! quickly wrap my mouth around the head of his swollen crotch. ¡°Oh,


    hell


    Daphne, oh baby that feels good.¡± Caleb''s back arches slightly and more of his cock is in my mouth. I


    have never done this before and I do not know if l am doing it right, but I want to take my time like


    Caleb did. I press down on his stomach and he settles down a little bit.


    I pop him out of my mouth and slowly stroke him with my hand. He is so hard, but the skin is so soft. I


    decide that he has a beautiful dick. The head looks simr to a mushroom, and the shaft and hard and


    long. I lick up his shaft and he groans in pleasure. His moans bolster my courage and I once again


    wrap my mouth around him, this time swirling my tongue.


    Caleb must have really enjoyed that because once again his hand is in my hair. He starts moving my


    head up and down his shaft gently. Then I swat his hand away from my head, indicating that I want to


    do this my way. Knowing that he likes it I start bobbing my head up and down testing how far down I


    can go. 1am impressed that I can fit a decent amount of him in my mouth. I swirl my tongue around


    him, and he moans again. I like making him moan and I start moving my head faster and faster up and


    down his thick hard shaft. Soon Caleb¡¯s hand is back on my head, but he is not directing my


    movements. His hips arch and I gag a little as more of his cock slides down my throat. ¡°Oh, baby you


    got to stop or else I am going to blow.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is husky, and he can barely get the words out. I


    want to taste him though, like he tasted me. He briefly tries to pull me up, but I push his hands away


    again and instead increase the tempo of my movements going even faster sucking harder as Ie


    up.


    Caleb groans as he releases in my mouth. I was surprised by how fast it shot out and went down my


    throat but surprisingly it did not taste bad.


    Caleb pulls me up to where I am straddling him and is kissing me intensely. ¡°Daphne no one has ever,


    holy Moon Goddess you are amazing.¡±


    Caleb''s words feed my ego and I smile triumphantly knowing that he enjoyed it and that I was the first


    and only person to do that to him. Iy down on his chest enjoying snuggling up to him as we both


    catch our breath. Soon though I feel him starting to get hard again.


    ¡°Um Caleb aren''t you tired?¡± I look at him questioning his growing manhood. Caleb¡¯s eyes have gone


    darker than I have ever seen them, and he grins up at me.


    ¡°Oh no baby girl I am only getting started. Since we are discovering new things about each other, I am


    going to find out exactly what you like.¡± With those words Caleb once again rolls us over and I am


    underneath him, he kisses me fiercely as if he is trying to im my very soul. I am surprised when he


    lifts off of me and instructs me toy on my stomach. I am slightly confused but I roll overplying


    with his wishes. He then instructs me to get on my hands and knees as ifm going to crawl. I do what


    he wants but look over my shoulder at him with questions on the tip of my tongue.


    I do not have to wait very long to know why he wanted me in this position.


    Caleb is posed right behind me with his hands on my hips, the tip of his dick at my entrance. ¡°I want


    you to feel every inch of my baby girl. I will try not to hurt you, but you are going to be sore tomorrow.¡±


    Caleb pushes the head of his cock into my pussy and I can already tell the difference. ¡°Oh, baby girl


    you are so wet, but so tight. I love how wet you get for me.¡± Caleb pulls my hips back farther onto him,


    pushing deeper into me. It hurts a little at first, but it is a good pain. I do not know how to describe it, but


    lam enjoying hearing him talk this way to me. Caleb starts off thrusting slow, letting my body adjust to


    him. Then he still slightly and I can feel him shift a little as he reaches his hand around and flicks my


    clit. Thebined sensation has me moaning. ''


    ¡°Yeah sweetheart that¡¯s right moan for me. I love hearing you moan. It makes me happy knowing that


    you belong to me.¡± Caleb releases my clit and suddenly thrusts all the way into me. Its painful because


    I have never had his cock buried so deep into me. Caleb stills at my gasp of pain. He gives me a


    moment to try to adjust to him. I knew he wasrge, but this is borderline toorge. ¡°I am sorry


    sweetheart you are just so tight. It drives me crazy.¡± Caleb starts thrusting into me slowly and the pain


    is quickly reced by pleasure. It does not take long for another orgasm to rip through my body, and


    my cum is covering Caleb¡¯s shaft. The orgasm is so powerful my arms drop, and I am holding myself


    up on my elbows.


    ¡°Oh yes sweetheart I love this ass of yours.¡± Caleb lightly smacks my ass, and his shaft is still buried


    deep within me. ¡°Baby I am going to do something new to you, I need you to rx.¡± Caleb then starts


    moving very slowly in and out of my slick folds. ¡°You have the perfect ass love. I love that you came so


    hard for me, I love feeling how wet you are.¡± Caleb¡¯s words are spurring another bout of desire within


    me. Soon though I feel something wet near my ass and I tense up a little. ¡°No baby girl you need to


    rx. I will go slow I promise, but Daphne you are mine. Your body is mine. Every hole on your body is


    mine, and I intend to fill your body with me.¡± I do not really understand Caleb¡¯s words, but I love hearing


    the possessiveness in his voice. ''


    Caleb is once again thrusting in and out slowly when once again I feel something slick near my back


    door. I do not tense up this time though, instead I am enjoying having his hard shaft in me too much.


    Soon I can feel him spreading my ass cheeks though and I get a little nervous. He glides his slick finger


    around my hole, and surprisingly there are sparks of enjoyment. I move to raise my body up on my


    hands again, but Caleb stops me. ¡°No sweetheart I want you just like this. I want your ass in the air.¡±


    The words are barely out of his mouth before he slips a single finger into my back door. It is a little


    painful, and I let out a yelp. ¡°Shhh baby girl it will feel better, I will go slow, but you need to rx.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words are like a soothing balm and I try to rx focusing instead on the pleasure of him being


    buried deep within me. ''


    I find my body starting to ept his double pration, and I am kind of liking it. As I moan, I can feel


    Caleb trying to fit another finger in my tight hole. He seems to be having trouble, and soon I can feel his


    spit running down my crack, providing him with enough slickness to stretch my hole a little wider. This


    time it hurts more, but Caleb speeds up thrusting his cock deep inside me. ¡°Baby your so tight, I love


    how tight you are. I can not wait till you can fit my cock in there.¡± I tense a little at his words, and Caleb


    delivers a small smack to my ass. ¡°Rx, baby I won''t do it till you are ready.¡± His words do put me at


    ease a little and I soon find myself being able to handle both fingers. The mixture of the pleasure and


    the pain have a third orgasm ripping through me and I cry out. ¡° Daphne your so tight I am going to


    blow.¡± Caleb grabs my hips hard with his one hand thrusting deep inside me I can feel him finding his


    release. ¡ã


    After Caleb spills his seed inside of me, he quickly flips me over. I am a little exhausted, but Caleb is


    moving swiftly and ces my legs up on his shoulders raising my lower half into the air. ¡°Baby your


    ready but Iam much bigger than the fingers that I put inside of you, so! really need you to focus on


    rxing.¡±I am a little confused at first trying to process Caleb¡¯s words, but he is using his hands to grab


    my ass and is spreading my cheeks. I am a little embarrassed because I can feel his seed seeping out


    of me running down between my cheeks. Quickly I can feel the head of Caleb¡¯s shaft near my back


    door and I tense up in fear. He is huge there is no way I am going to be able to fit him there.


    ¡°Caleb you wont fit.¡± Iam almost frantic to tell him. He nestles the head of his cock right at the opening


    but has not gone in yet. ''


    ¡°Daphne you need to rx. You are more than wet, it may hurt at first, but it will feel good and I will go


    slow.¡± Looking into Caleb''s eyes I can see that


    he is determined to do this. ¡°I told you baby girl that you are mine. I want you to feel me with every step


    you take, miss me.¡± As Caleb is talking, he starts rubbing his head back and forth over the entrance.


    Although I am still scared, the movement feels good and I do start to rx. Caleb soon takes one hand


    and starts rubbing my clit. It is already swollen from all of the carnal pleasures we have indulged in and


    the littlest of contact feels good. I moan a little and that¡¯s when Caleb pressed forward. I screamed; I


    was right he was too big.


    The pain shoots through me and it is unlike any pain I have ever felt before.


    Caleb continues ying with my clit, he is not moving his hips at all, but my body is not handling this


    vition well. :


    ¡°Baby look at me, you need to rx take a deep breath and focus on my fingers.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words cause me to open my eyes finally and look at him. He is covered in sweat, straining


    against moving his hips, and all the while continuing his assault on my clit. He then shifts his hand and


    prates my thick folds, while using his thumb to press slightly on my clit. It seems to take forever but


    eventually I can rx.


    The pain is still there but it is not unbearable. Caleb takes that as his cue to start slowly moving slightly


    deeper within me. Having him there with both his cock and fingers in me I feel a different kind of


    pleasure blooming.


    This is different from anything we had done before. Caleb rocks slightly nevering fully out of my


    ass, but not pushing all of his cock inside me either.


    I discover that I love watching his face while he is inside me. There is something incredibly sexy about


    seeing him like this, almost as if my body has pushed him into an animalist lust that is primal. Seeing


    him like this is really spiking my pleasure, and I moan alittle. ¡ã


    ¡°Yes, baby you are mine. You are so tight.¡± Too soon Caleb removes his hands from my clit and grips


    my ass hard. He lets out a cry of pleasure as he finds his orgasm. I can feel him pumping his seed


    deep within my ass and watching his face as he releases pushes me over the edge and I find myself


    caught in the throes of my own orgasm. Caleb finally pulls out of me and brings me to his side. ¡ã


    Wey on the grass,pletely spent spooning and enjoying the moment. Today was definitely a day


    of discovery for us. At some point we both drifted off in a small nap. Thest though on my mind was


    that I think I am falling in love with Caleb.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter Thirty-Five


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Caleb and I napped for a short time after all the fun that we had. I woke up to him nuzzling my neck


    and shoulder. I felt like we were in a magical ce that was made solely for us. As if the Moon


    Goddess herself craft every de of grass, the waterfall, the trees, and the rocks just for us. After


    Caleb realized I was awake he stood up and scooped me up in his arms, cradling me to his chest as if I


    were a baby.


    ¡°Caleb what are you doing?¡± I could not help but ask him.


    ¡°Well my love if you must know I am taking us for a little dip. I figure that our romp this afternoon is


    going to make you a little sore, and this water is fed from an underground spring which so happens to


    be a hot spring.¡± As Caleb is finished filling me in, I hear him start to enter the water. :


    ¡°So, is this better than seeing me ina bikini?¡± I could not help but tease him a little bit. Our time together


    has made me slightly bolder in our rtionship.


    Perhaps I was really starting to believe that he truly wants me as his mate.


    ¡°Yes, it by far better.¡± ncing around I can see that Caleb is almost to the middle of the little wading


    pool.


    Without warning Caleb suddenly releases me and I fall. I expected the water to be cooler but instead I


    am wrapped by nice warm water. Laughing I pop up and start to ssh Caleb for dropping me. We y


    in the water fora while, sshing around like children.


    ¡°Come here I want to show you something.¡± Caleb takes my hand and starts leading me toward the


    small waterfall. He has a little mischievous glint in his eyes, and 1 am curious as to what he is up to.


    ¡°Careful the rocks are slippery because of moss.¡± Caleb is pulling me up next to the falling water. I


    follow his footsteps carefully so that I do not fall. Caleb steps forward bent slightly at his waist and


    disappears behind the water. Following him, I see that there is a small cave behind the waterfall.


    ¡°Caleb this is amazing thank you for showing me.¡±


    ¡°I came here a lot when I was younger. This ce really helped me after I lost my parents. I could


    imagine I was a pirate going off on grand adventures.


    Sometimes I would juste here to cry. I missed them so much.¡± As he is talking, I reach over and


    grab his hand, letting him know that I am here for him.


    ¡°Daphne, I have never brought anyone else here before. This ce is special to me. I am d that I


    get to share it with you. I want to share everything with you. My life, my happiness, even my sorrow


    because I know that we are meant to be together. You are my sun, my moon, and my stars. My world


    simply does not exist without you anymore.¡±


    Caleb''s words are beyond touching.


    ¡°Caleb, I know that I have not been the easiest person to be mated with. I know that there are still a lot


    that I need to learn. I did not even fully trust that we were mates to begin with. I have never been close


    to anyone before, well besides my sister but even that was not like this. You have given me a life worth


    living. So, Iam ready for the ceremony whenever you are.¡± I do not know why but I was blushing while I


    was telling him this, but I could feel my face ming red.


    In truth I am terrified of the mating ceremony. Even though we have marked each other since I am still


    learning basic knowledge I have not been made to step up as Luna. Ido not even know all the


    responsibilities of a Luna. I know that 1 do not want to be like my mother, and I know that I do not want


    to embarrass Caleb. ¡ã


    Caleb hugs me to him as if he can read my mind. We stay like that for a little while. Finally, we notice


    that the sky is turning, and the hike up here was hard, I do not want to make it in the dark. ¡°Caleb it is


    gettingte, I think we should head back.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I really want this moment to go on forever.¡± I understand his words because I equally have


    been enjoying this time. Caleb steps out first, and I follow in his footsteps, careful not to fall. We wade


    out of the water and find our discarded clothing. Caleb is sweet and goes slower so that I do not get


    hurt. Once we reach the town, Caleb asks me when I think that we should have the ceremony.


    ¡°I hate to admit it, but I do not really know when it is supposed to be. I have never been to a mating


    ceremony.¡± ¡°Most couples have their ceremony within a few days of finding each other. Obviously, we


    did not do that, so I think as long as it is soon, we will be alright. I just was not sure if you wanted a


    more specific day or time.¡± I love that Caleb was taking my feelings into consideration. ¡ã


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick this uing weekend. I think there is going to bea new moon, and since this is a


    new life for me the timing seems perfect.¡± ''


    ¡°I love that idea sweetheart. We need to get you a dress, and I will send out the word to our


    neighboring packs.¡± Caleb pauses for a moment, lost in thought. ¡° Daphne, um do you want to invite


    your parents?¡±


    In truth I had not thought about that idea. If we had a normal rtionship of course I would want them


    here. My life was anything but normal with them. I try to imagine them here, just in the vige and the


    thought turns my stomach. No there is no way that I want them here, I would not befortable with


    even seeing them.


    ¡°No, I think it is better if we do not invite them. They hold no love for me, and I am realizing I have no


    love for them either. I would not mind inviting my sister Scarlet, she is mated and lives in California. We


    have not talked in a long time, but she was kind to me in my childhood and I never really had the


    chance to thank her.¡± I can not remember if I have told Caleb about Scarlet, but still he shakes his head


    with understanding. ¡¯


    ¡°I will see what information Theo can gain on her whereabouts, and I will see that she receives an


    invitation.¡± I do not doubt that Caleb will hold true to his words.


    We finally make it back to the manor house, and Theo is waiting for Caleb. I let Caleb know that I am


    going to go make us some dinner, and as Iam walking away, I can hear Theo giving Caleb a y by


    y of the events of today.


    I pull out some chicken breast and decide on making a small stir fry for us. As Iam cooking, I rey the


    events of today through my mind. I had tried to build a wall between Caleb and I emotionally, but he


    showed me that he really cares. I do not know if I am ready to be a Luna yet, but I do know that I want


    to continue what I have with Caleb. ¡ã


    I will talk with Hannah about going with me to pick out a dress, and perhaps she will tell me more about


    the mating ceremony. I am a bit nervous because I know that I will bemitting myself to Caleb in


    front of our entire pack, as well as Caleb¡¯s allies and friend. Iam worried that I will embarrass him, but


    with some help I think it will turn out ok.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Soon I will find out I was very wrong to think that anything would ever be ok in my world again.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter Thirty-Six


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Today with Daphne could not have gone better. Surprisingly even with our afternoon romp! learned a lot


    of new information about my mate. For years I have coveted a love like that of which my parents had. I


    feel like Ican


    eventually have that kind of rtionship with Daphne. It gives me hope for a great future. I can vision


    us growing old together and watching our grandchildren run around the yard one day. Walking into the


    house, Theo is already waiting for me to give me the report. I know that nothing is wrong because if


    there was a crisis, he would have mind linked me toe home immediately. Daphne heads into the


    kitchen to make some dinner and I have news to tell Theo as well. Since Daphne has finallymitted


    to a time frame for the mating ceremony there is a lot of things that I must get prepared beforehand. ~


    ¡°I have some interesting news to share with you.¡± I can tell by the way Theo is cocking his head to the


    side that I will like the news he has to share with me. I nod at him to continue. I want to have his full


    attention when I let him know about the ceremony. ¡°We have three pups in the young training ss that


    are showing peculiar talents. If you add those three, with the two that we have in the junior ss than it


    appears that our offspring are showing evolutionary growth.¡±


    I understand fully what Theo means when he says that we have some pups with peculiar talents. I


    noticed a few years back that certain werewolves have additional talents outside of being a shifter.


    Hannah is one of our wolves with a peculiar talent, she can instantly calm and mostly heal any injured


    animal. One of my elite soldier Brandon can summon fire in the palm of his hand. There is a wolf in our


    junior academy that can revive dead nts or make living nts bloom faster than they should be able


    to. 7


    Neither I nor Theo have heard of any other packs having members with peculiar talents. We have been


    trying to figure out why it seems that our pack members are producing offspring like this. One theory


    we have is that it is an evolutionary thing, simply our genes evolving. Another theory we have produced


    is that it has something to do with the location of ournd, although we have taken several soil tests


    and have note up with anything strange or unusual. Hannah theorized that it was the work of a


    witch that has blessed our pack. No matter what the cause behind it is, we love having wolves with


    peculiar talents among us. In fact, Theo helps cultivate their talents, working with specialists in every


    field to develop lesson ns and training that will help promote and possibly grow these talents. ¡ã


    ¡°Theo are you sure that there are three new ones, and in the younger ss at that?¡± Ican not help but


    be skeptical. With the wolves we have discovered in the past, they were all above puberty and had


    already gone through with their first shift. Our younger ss pups are between five and nine years old,


    too young to have gone through with their first shift.


    ¡°Yes, Caleb I am positive about two of them at least, I have a strong suspicion of the third. I did not


    know if I should mention it, but we may also have a fourth, and I have been detecting a fifth.¡± Theo¡¯s


    words absolutely floor me, and my mind is spinning in circles. I long ago theorized that Theo himself is


    one of our talented wolves, he is the main one that has discovered our other talented wolves


    sometimes before they even discover themselves.


    ¡°Well do not make me wait any longer, what new talents are showing up?¡± 1 am excited for my pack


    this is an amazing opportunity.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Let me start with Lily, age six and she is confirmed, I found her levitating outside of the training


    grounds when she waste for ss. Then we have the other confirmation as Orion age eight who can


    control water, and I am hoping eventually to be able to conjure water. I have a strong suspicion about


    Carolyn, age seven being able to see visions, or perhaps the spirit world. Iam unsure yet what exactly


    is going on with her, but she trusts me and draws what she calls dreams. The fourth that I have a


    suspicion about is Anita in the junior ss, age sixteen, already shifted. I believe that she has a gift of


    granting fertility. I noticed that most of the women she has visited with that has expressed a desire for


    children, are suddenly with child.¡± Theo takes a deep breath and I can tell that he is worried about


    telling me about thest person he suspects.


    ¡°This is great news, who is the fifth person that you are thinking might be talented?¡±


    ¡°Caleb, ever since we have known Daphne, I have felt something. I still can not say for sure, but I think


    that your mate has a hidden talent. Unfortunately, she has not lived a normal life, so I have been


    observing her. I still do not know what or even if she has a peculiar talent, but my gut is telling me that


    she does.¡± I can understand now why Theo was hesitant to tell me this. Since Daphne is my mate, she


    will be with me when I attend functions involving other packs. To this point we have been able to


    maintain secrecy about our peculiar wolves, but if Daphne does have a hidden talent who knows when


    it will present itself. * ¡°Just like with everyone else we will figure it out as we go. I understand the


    danger that she could be in, but I think that everything will turn out just fine.


    Speaking of Daphne, we have finally set a date for the mating ceremony. This weekend is a new moon,


    and a great time for new beginnings. I will need your help contacting our allies, neighboring packs, and


    friends. I am going to ask Hannah to help with the


    nning.¡± I am overjoyed that finally my mate and I will be joined in front of ourmunity. ''


    ¡°Congrattions my friend, I know that for amoment you were worried if she would eventually reject


    you. I will dly help with all the preparations.¡± Theo ps me on the back. I am a very blessed man to


    be able to call him friend, he is the closest I will ever have to a brother.


    ¡°I actually have a very special mission for you if you are up to it. Daphne does not want to invite any of


    her old pack to the ceremony; however, she has an older sister that is mated to someone in one of the


    California coasts packs. I know that it is short timing and not a lot of information, but it would please her


    greatly if she were here. The only other information that I know is the sister''s name is Scarlet.¡± I know


    that l am asking Theo to do the impossible, but if anyone can get it done, he can.


    ¡°I have a few contacts with various coastal packs, and I do still have an informant in the Silver Moon


    pack. I briefly remember a few details about Scarlet that I picked up while we were there for the Mabon


    ball. Scarlet would be about thirty years old and judging from photos she is a red head like her mother.


    With all this information I am positive that I can find her.¡± Theo pauses and I watch his face shift into a


    frown. ¡°Caleb, you do realize that there is a possibility that she may not want toe. I assume it has


    been a few years since they have talked to each other.¡± Theo¡¯s words make me pause. I had never


    considered that Daphne¡¯s sister would not want to see her. I could not fathom a world that siblings are


    not close. I could not imagine being distant from Theo and we do not even share blood. ?


    ¡°If that is the case, then I will simply let Daphne know that her sister is unable to attend the ceremony.


    She does not need to be hurt anymore than she already has been. I also want to ensure that Alpha


    Jerome and his Luna get an invitation. Daphne mentioned that they had been kind to her when she


    was younger. I think he would attend for him.¡± Theo nods at my words and I know that it will be done. ¡ã


    Too soon Daphne is poking her head out of the kitchen letting me know that dinner is done. Theo has


    given me a lotto think about, and most of it is great news. Walking in the kitchen I eye my mate. Could


    Theo be right? Does my mate have a peculiar talent? I guess only time will tell.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter Thirty-Seven


    Daphne''s Point of View


    I was wrong to think that my life could not get any busier. Thest four days I feel like I have been


    running a marathon. The day after we decided to have the mating ceremony this weekend, Hannah has


    dragged me everywhere shopping for the event. I never realized that there was so much to do for a


    mating ceremony, but Hannah exined that it was simr to a human wedding. Evidently, we needed


    music, dancing, food, and of course a killer dress.


    At least with Hannah helping with all the preparations I have been able to learn more about the mating


    ceremony. The only part that Iam worried about is the vows during the binding.


    Werewolves cite vows pledging to stay loyal to their mate while an elder binds them under the moon. It


    is supposed to pay homage to the Moon Goddess that created us.


    The legend goes that the Moon Goddess fell in love with a mortal man. He proimed that he loved


    her as well. As time went on the man aged, but the Mood Goddess lives forever so she went in search


    of a way to help him stay young, so that they could spend eternity together. The Moon Goddess was so


    in love that she went to the Great Creator and asked him to turn her love immortal. The Great Creator


    questioned if the mortal man really loved the Moon Goddess, or if he just loved the things that she


    could provide for him. The Great Creator made a deal with the Moon Goddess, he would give her an


    elixir that would make her love live for eternity. This elixir would make it so that she could spend


    eternity with her love. There was a catch though, if the man were unfaithful or betrayed the Goddess,


    he would lose his immortality, and suffer a curse. The other stiption is that the Moon Goddess could


    never tell the man about the conditions of the elixir. The Moon Goddess was so sure of the man¡¯s love


    that she felt confident enough to agree to the terms. For along time after the man drank the elixir, he


    and the Moon Goddess lived happily.


    The man marveled at his young face, and muscled body and rejoiced in the fact that he did not age.


    The man was vain, and it would be his undoing. As time stretched on the man became bored with the


    Moon Goddess. He forgot that his own immortality came from her. He soon became enamored with a


    human female, showing her the affection that he once held for the Moon Goddess. Eventually he


    convinced the human toy with him in carnal pleasure, releasing the curse of the elixir. The man


    turned into a wolf, and it devastated the Moon Goddess.


    Her heart broken she went to the Great Creator and asked why the man turned into a wolf. The Great


    Creator reminded her that she was a Goddess and should be celebrated, loved, and held in the highest


    esteem of all men; therefore he turned her love into a wolf so that he would always howl and give


    praise to the moon. :


    The Moon Goddess was still sad, her heart was broken. After a few years of watching the man she


    loved howl at her in agony she once again went to the Great Creator. She told him that she had made a


    mistake in asking for the man to be made immortal. She told him that she could no longer bear to see


    the man¡¯s pain. The Great Creator was surprised when the Moon Goddess asked him to create a mate


    for the man so that he would not be lonely anymore.


    The Great Creator was in awe of the Moon Goddess ability to be generous to someone that hurt her so


    badly. The


    Great Creator still did not choose to grant her wish, instead he agreed to make the man the first shifter


    in existence. He told the Moon Goddess that now she can talk to the man and find out what he feels


    would be the best choice for him in a mate and that she herself would have to create it for him.


    Although it hurt the Moon Goddess to do so she talked with the man that betrayed her, he apologized


    and begged for her forgiveness, but she could not trust him again. Instead she did create him a mate,


    someone that could handle his vanity, and help him be the best version of himself. They in turn


    celebrated her, and it was the birth of our people.


    That is why when we first shift it is a horrible pain, a reminder that our human side once hurt our


    creator.


    Since we celebrate her with love and loyalty that is why we live longer than humans. Our homage of


    loyalty and vowing before her is exalting her kindness through love, and our vow to cherish it.


    I have memorized this story since Hannah told it to me. The elder that binds Caleb and I will be telling


    the story as we make vows to not betray the other, to be loyal, and to ce our mate first in our lives. It


    is the most important part of the whole ceremony, and Iam terrified thatm somehow going to mess it


    up. It does not help my anxiety that I know that we will be reciting these vows not only in front of our


    pack, but most of Caleb''s allies, the neighboring packs and whoever else he chooses to invite. To say


    that it is a big deal would be an understatement.


    Today though I am focused on finding a dress. Currently we are in the third shop that Hannah has


    dragged me to.


    Hannah is busy pulling all kinds of different dresses from racks and handing them to a middle-aged


    woman, that seems more than happy to help since Hannah shed Caleb¡¯s tinum card when we


    came in. I told Hannah! wanted something simple, but elegant.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The first shop we had visited the saleswoman was pushy and kept trying to put me in theserge puffy


    ball gowns that I detested immediately. The second shop was better, but their selection was small, and


    I did not find anything that felt right. 1 am hoping that we find the dress here, I hate to admit it, but


    shopping is tiring. The woman retreats into a back room to get


    the dresses prepared for me to try them on.


    ¡°They have a great selection, and I am sure that we will find a winner this time.¡± Hannah is so excited


    as she flounces over to me. Even though I am tired I give her a smile and nod my head agreeing with


    her. Soon thedy motions us to follow her, there is an assistant waiting to help me try on the dresses.


    The first couple of dresses were beautiful but they just did not feel right. As I was nearing the bottom of


    the pile of dresses that Hannah had picked out, I seen one that felt like it was Calling me. I grabbed it


    and decided to try iton next. ¡ã


    The moment I stepped into the dress I knew it was the one for me. It was a slim dress that did not


    widen out until the ankle area. It was sleeveless, witha higher choker, that was covered ina finece.


    Silver pearls dotted the dress randomly, looking like stars falling down the dress. The back was dipped


    low but had strings of pearls leading from the cor neckline that attached to the waist. Standing and


    looking at the full-length mirror I knew that this was the dress I was going to choose.


    Hannah knew the moment that I walked out of the dressing area that this was the dress I was going to


    choose. We gushed over how beautiful it was, and the pearls, and thece. I felt like a queen.


    ¡°Do you think Caleb will like it?¡± I can not help but wonder what his reaction to this dress will be.


    ¡°Girl you are going to be lucky if he does not kidnap you caveman style and haul you back to your


    room. You look amazing in that dress. Actually, you look like royalty in that dress, definitely a great


    choice for our new Luna.¡±


    Hannah''s words made me want to tear up. She knows that Iam worried about being the new Luna.


    Hannah is the closest female I have in my life and realizing that makes me miss Scarlet. A part of me


    wishes that I had a mom to share this moment with or even my sister.


    Hannah breaks me out of my thoughts, as she announces that if I do not change out of the dress soon,


    we are going to have to go to the catering ce with me in it. I had forgotten that we were going to


    taste some sample food from the cateringpany that Caleb had hired. Heaving a heavy sigh, I


    reluctantly return to the dressing room to change back into my jeans. The salesdy rings up my dress,


    and my eyes go wide at the total. Hannah just swipes Caleb¡¯s card as if it is no big deal, and then we


    are on the road again this time to the cateringpany.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter Thirty-Eight


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I have been having Hannah take Daphne out, and finalize the preparations for the mating ceremony. |


    miss spending time with her, but it has been strategic having her away from home. Theo left two days


    ago with a strong lead on her sister, andI am hoping to avoid any questions from her about it. I will do


    anything to avoid her getting hurt, and if Theo finds her sister and she does not want toe then I


    know it would hurt Daphne. 2


    On a positive note Marcus and L will be here tomorrow, and I am excited for their visit. I have also


    received confirmation that Alpha Jerome will be attending as well. I think that this group of friendly


    faces will bring Daphne joy. Hannah sends me a text letting me know that Daphne has found a dress


    and they are heading over to the cateringpany.


    I was hoping that Theo would have been in contact by now, but I have not heard from him since he left.


    I know that my Beta can handle himself in any fight, but I do not like him being out of contact for so


    long. Iam hoping that it means he is bringing Scarlet back with him.


    My workload has almost tripled since Theo has been gone. I have had to contact variouspanies to


    set up tables, chairs, music, catering, basically the works. I have also had to take over most of Theo''s


    sses, as well as handling my duties as Alpha, and ensuring that the neighboring packs have all


    received invitations to the mating ceremony. Luckily, I already have my tuxedo for the event. Hannah


    handled the flowers, except for the flowers I personally picked out for Daphne. Almost everything was


    done, and I am grateful for it.


    Just then my phone starts ringing, exhausted I look down expecting it to be one of the businesses I


    have contracted for the event. To my utter surprise I see that it is Theo that is calling me.


    ¡°Please say that you have good news for me.¡± Theo will appreciate me getting down to business quick.


    ¡°I found her, and she and her mate areing back with me. Are you alone?¡±


    There is something worrisome in Theo¡¯s voice. I let him know that I am indeed alone.


    ¡°Caleb I cannot put my finger on it yet, but I have a bad feeling about this. They have been nothing but


    hospitable to me since I have arrived, but something seems off with their behavior. Her sister is utterly


    submissive to her mate.


    Almost as if she fears him. I have a bad feeling, but nothing to confirm my suspicions.¡± Theo sounds


    exhausted, which I am sure that he is. I know that he acted quickly on my behalf in order to find


    Daphne¡¯s sister. ¡ã


    ¡°We will closely monitor the situation, once they are on our grounds. Tell me more about her mate.¡± I


    am curious as to who this male is that could possibly be hurting my mate¡¯s family.


    ¡°His name is Dorian; he was the Beta of his pack when he mated with Scarlet. Since that time, the


    original Alpha has passed away never producing an heir, so Dorian stepped into his ce. There are


    rumors that he poisoned the old Alpha, but no one is willing to openly talk about him. He is not like us;


    he owns ves and is openly aggressive towards them. I briefly inquired about purchasing some


    ves from him, but I was quickly shot down.¡± Theo has done great gathering information.


    ¡°If he proves to be problematic, do we have anything to worry about as far as numbers go?¡± I have


    snapped into strategic mode, if this Dorian is going to be a problem, I want to know exactly what we are


    facing.


    ¡°Caleb this is barely a pack. I have found that many of the former pack members have turned rogue,


    what remains is pitiful. I believe fully that the dwindling numbers in the main reason behind him being


    against the purchase of ves. Our junior ss alone could crush them.¡± It pains me to see a pack


    reduced to nothing due to tyrannical leadership. Theo¡¯s words put my mind at ease regarding any


    attacks, but I am concerned now for Daphne¡¯s sister. :


    ¡°Caleb I am also worried about how Daphne is going to react to seeing her sister now. I can guarantee


    that the girl she used to know is not the woman she has been turned into. I know that you wanted to


    surprise Daphne but perhaps you should talk with her and give her a heads up.¡± Theo makes an


    excellent point. I need to get to the bottom of the situation quickly.


    ¡°Theo make this guy an offer he cannot resist. Make sure that we foot the bill for getting them up here,


    and quickly. I need to assess the situation, and if needed we will intervene. I will talk with Daphne, and


    hopefully prepare her for what is toe. Additionally, it sounds like his people are not being treated


    well before you leave make sure that it is known that any who wish to make there way here are


    wee.¡± I know that if thisst bit of information falls into the wrong hands it could start a war. Theo is


    a highly skilled soldier though, and I trust his discretion in this matter. ¡ã


    ¡°I understand, Caleb there is one favor I need to ask of you regarding these two. I do not want Hannah


    to ever be left alone with Dorian, and I would prefer it if she was not left alone with Scarlet either. I still


    do not know if Scarlet is innocent and a victim or a helper in this situation. I just know that I do not feel


    comfortable with them, and I do not want Hannah alone with them.¡± Theo has always treated Hannah


    as if she was his own blood daughter, I let him know that I will be more than happy to fulfill that request.


    2


    After hanging up with Theo, I wonder how I am going to broach the subject with Daphne. I do not want


    to bring her any pain, but I am afraid if I do not talk with her that she will be hurt beyond words. I also


    want to alert my elite guard to the uing guests and exin that I want them to keep a close but


    discrete eye on them. If Theo is worried about the situation, then I am as well.


    I mind link my elite warriors and summon them to my office. I carefullyy out the details of our soon to


    be guests and the worries that I have with them. After brainstorming with them, we have a full n of


    action. Two of my elite female warriors have volunteered to pose as Omegas to gather information that


    may not be avable openly. I have learned that egotistical people rarely


    pay attention to what they consider people beneath them. Iam hoping my girls can gather information


    that this posing Alpha does not want revealed. My other members will be scattered, constantly alert.


    Iam also increasing the amount of night rounds that my squads will run while we have visitors.


    Hopefully, these safeguards will not need to be tested but if they do, I know that my people will be


    victorious.


    With a heavy heart I dismiss them. They know the game n and will inform the other warriors. Now I


    need to figure out how I am going to inform my lovely mate that her sister may be radically different


    than she remembers. What started as a great idea for a gift for my mate may have just turned into utter


    disaster.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter Thirty-Nine


    Daphne''s Point of View


    Finally, Hannah and I were done shopping, I was so excited to be home. I had a lot of fun with Hannah,


    but nning everything so quickly has been hectic, and truly all I want to do is sink into a hot bath and


    let my muscles rx. Hannah grabs the rest of the bags out of the trunk while I carefully retrieve my


    dress from the back seat.


    The salesdy made sure that it was in a solid white cover so that Caleb would not see it before I was


    ready for him to.


    ¡°Thank you, Hannah, for shopping with me, and teaching me about the mating ceremony.¡± I hope she


    knows how much I appreciate her.


    ¡°That is what family is for silly.¡±


    Hannah''s bouncy nature shines through in her words. She lets me know that she is going to take


    everything up to the room, and we walk in the house. I can tell right away that something is not right.


    There is a feeling in the house, a tension so thick that it is like a nket of fog. I see Caleb pacing in


    the living room, and my heart speeds up.


    ¡°Caleb is everything alright?¡± Caleb stops immediately and looks at me. He looks like he has been


    caught sneaking cookies from the cookie jar. If I was not so worried, I might haveughed at his


    expression. I watch his face and can only imagine his mind trying to shift gears.


    ¡°Did you have a fun trip? Is that the dress?¡± Caleb puts on a fake smile and is trying to change the


    subject. I hate when he acts like this, as ifm a child and cannot stand bad news. Hannah is already


    headed upstairs with the rest of the bags.


    ¡°Yes, I found a dress, let me take it upstairs and then we can talk.¡± I want him to know thatI am not


    going to let this go. There is obviously something bothering him, and if we are to spend our lives


    together, he needs to quit hiding the negative stuff from me. I quickly jog up the stairs, wasting no time


    in cing the dress care fully in my closet.


    Once I am back in the living room Caleb is seated on the couch. ¡°Come sweetheart, sit and tell me all


    about your day with Hannah. Did you like the catering samples?¡± Caleb is truly trying to hide what is


    bothering him. I go and sit on the couch, but I turn so that Iam facing him.


    ¡°Caleb the shopping trip was great, the food is wonderful, and it will be fine for the ceremony. Now tell


    me what has you pacing in the living room? What is going on?¡± I cut to the chase quickly,I am not


    giving him any room to wiggle out of this conversation. Caleb sighs and puts his head in his hands. I


    can tell that whatever is going on is weighing on him heavily.


    ¡°Daphne, I wanted to surprise you with something, but I fear that my gift may ultimately cause you more


    pain.¡± Iam confused by Caleb¡¯s words what could he have possibly gotten me that would cause me any


    pain.


    ¡°Caleb, I do not understand. How could any gift cause me pain?¡±


    ¡°Remember when I said that I would try to find your sister Scarlet, and invite her to the mating


    ceremony?¡± I nod my head acknowledging that yes, I remember the conversation. ¡°The reason you


    have not seen Theo thest couple of days, is thatI sent him ona mission to locate Scarlet and invite


    her here. Theo is very good at finding people.¡± I nod my head encouraging him to go on. ¡°Theo has


    located your sister, as well as her mate in California. They will be here very early tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Caleb that is fantastic news, how could you think that this would hurt me. I have not seen Scarlet in so


    long, almost ten years. I cannot wait to catch up on her life.¡±


    ¡°Daphne stop there is more.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was firm as he interrupted my bubble of excitement.


    ¡°Daphne, the thing is ten years can really change a person. I need you to understand that you and


    Scarlet are not the same girls that you once were. This is what Iam worried about. She may look


    different now, act different, and possibly have different values now.¡± Caleb''s eyes are hard as he is


    telling me all of this, I can feel that he knows more than he is telling me.


    ¡°I know that time changes people Caleb, I mean my life changed drastically in a day. I know Scarlet


    though, she never hit me like my parents. She did not call me names; she was not cruel to me. I know


    that she will be happy that my life has changed for the better. I also feel like you know something that


    you are not tell me, and that is hurting me.¡±


    As much asI do not want to admit it, Caleb¡¯s demeanor regarding my sister is ticking me off. How can


    he judge her, or wolry about her character if he has never met her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I am only saying that I do not want you to have an image of your sister in your head that


    may not equal up to her in real life.¡± I hate that he just called me sweetheart, it sounds condescending,


    as if he is trying to soothe a child throwing a tantrum, and I find my anger ramping up even more.


    ¡°CALEB ENOUGH.¡± I have never yelled at anyone, but jumping up from the couch all I can see is red.


    ¡°How dare you judge her when you do not know her. You have no idea how bad it was when I was


    younger. I wanted to die every single day. Scarlet was the only person I had then. She was the only


    person that cared if I lived or died. The only person that hugged me.¡± Tears are flowing down my face


    at this point, and Caleb gets off the couch trying to pull me into a hug.


    ¡°No do not touch me. I know that my family is screwed up, but not Scarlet. I mean she is dropping


    everything toe see our mating ceremony, and your sitting here talking about her as if she is some


    devil.¡± My voice is breaking now, I am crying but I have the strong urge to hit something, anything at


    this moment.


    ¡°Daphne, please calm down. I did not intend to hurt your feelings, and I was not trying to talk ill of your


    sister. It is clear that she means a lot to you.¡± I can not stand the tone of his voice right now. Rationally I


    know that he is just trying to calm me down, but that is not registering with me right now. Now l am


    riding the roller coaster that my emotions have gone on.


    ¡°Stop treating me like I am a child Caleb. You do that all the time. I know that you know more than you


    are telling me, but you are hiding it from me. How am I supposed to be the Luna of


    this pack if you cannot even trust me enough to talk to me?¡± I can see that my words have struck a


    chord within him.


    He stops in front of me, speechless for a moment. I take this opportunity to turn from him and stomp up


    the stairs. I do not want to see Caleb right now. I m the door to our bedroom, and it dawns on me


    that I am throwing a tantrum like a child.


    I go into the bathroom and start filling the tub. After shopping all day, the stress from the mating


    ceremony, the news about my sister, and fighting with Caleb I am exhausted. I need a bath, I need to


    rx, and I need my mind to stop going a million miles a moment.


    Tears are still streaking down my face as I drop a little jasmine oil into the rapidly filling tub and start to


    undress. Sinking into the steamy hot bath, I try to calm my mind.


    Taking a deep breath, I rey the conversation between Caleb and I, getting to the root of my anger. I


    can see


    why Caleb was scared to talk to me, he does not want me to get hurt. I understand that feeling. I should


    have talked to him about how I was feeling instead of blowing up at him. It is frustrating that he treats


    me likma ss doll. I can handle problems, and if I am going to be Luna, he needs tomunicate


    problems to me instead of trying to hide them. I am old enough to know that life will not always be


    rainbows and butterflies.


    Sinking farther into the tub, I think of Scarlet. Perhaps I have idolized my sister for so long because she


    was the only person at the time that was nice to me. I know that Caleb is right, and that time can


    change people, but I do not think that she has changed into a malicious person. I am excited to see her


    and I hope she feels the same way. I know that I need to apologize to Caleb and have a real


    conversation with him about my feelings. Sighing I let the water surround my body and rx my


    muscles. Admitting that Iam wrong is hard, but I do not want there to be strife between Caleb and I.


    I drain the water in the tub and step out.


    I dry myself off quickly, resolved in the fact that I need to make things right between Caleb and I. I wrap


    a robe around myself and exit the bathroom, going in search of Caleb. I do not have to look far he is


    waiting for me in the bedroom. Looking at his face, I can tell that our argument has affected him too.


    ¡°Daphne I am sorry.¡± Caleb is quick to spit out.


    ¡°Caleb stop, you need to sit down. We need to have a talk.¡± Although I am not yelling my voice is firm. I


    need to have a serious discussion with him. We both sit on the couch in our room. A part of me really


    wants to crawl on hisp right now and bury my face in his shoulder. I am ashamed of my actions


    earlier.


    ¡°Caleb I am sorry; I shouldn''t have yelled at you in the living room.¡± Caleb moves as if he is going to


    interrupt me, I raise my hand stopping him. ¡°No please I need to get this out. I was angry but not for the


    reasons you think. I have noticed that you keep things from me that are not good, or that you think will


    hurt me. I get upset because it is like you see me as if 1am a ss doll. l am stronger than you think I


    am.¡± Caleb looks down at his hands, I can see that he is trying to process my words.


    ¡°Caleb in a few short days we will have our mating ceremony, where in front of our pack, our allies, and


    your friends we dedicate our lives to each other. This ceremony also puts me front and center as the


    Luna to this pack. No one is ever going to respect me, if Ido not know what is going on with this pack,


    both the good and the bad.¡± Caleb nods, and I can see that he is listening to my words. I am


    encouraged that he is taking my concerns seriously.


    ¡°You have to quit hiding things from me, so that we can work as a team in protecting and growing this


    pack. I also need to apologize about Scarlet. I think I have idolized her for so long because she was the


    only person that showed me kindness when I was younger. She may have changed in thest few


    years, but I am hoping it is not a malicious change. I also want to thank you for finding her. I think it is


    important for her and I to catch up, even if we choose not to continue a close rtionship.¡± I can tell


    that Caleb is impressed with my words. He can see my resolve to be a good Luna.


    ¡°Daphne you are right, I am sorry for the way I have been treating you. Iam learning to open myself up,


    but you are right I do try to hide unpleasant news from you. I guess in a way I have viewed myself as


    the white knight and you as the damsel in distress. My own ego getting in the way of myself.¡± Caleb


    wraps his arm around my shoulder, and I bury my head in his chest.


    I am relieved that after earlier we cane together like this. I am still embarrassed about yelling at


    him, but he is right we are both learning. I can hear his heart and it brings me peace. Like a bomb


    dropping out of the sky, I realize that I think I love Caleb.m not ready to tell him yet, but he is the one


    that puts my mind at ease. He is the one that makes me happy. My heart is light, and I find myself


    smiling. Soon I feel Caleb shifting and he is getting up from the couch. I was not expecting him to lift


    me up from the couch as well.


    ¡°Caleb what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We have both had a long day, and we are exhausted so I am putting my beautiful mate in bed where I


    can snuggle her.¡± Caleb isughing as he puts me under the covers. He quickly strips down and joins


    me. We spoon, and I soon find myself drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter Forty


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I snuggled with Daphne and felt her drift off in sleep. I know that she was stressed out. I felt bad for


    making her worry about her sister, but there was a lot of truth to her words. In a lot of ways, I do treat


    her like a child, not meaning to. I must learn to treat her as an equal. In the morning I know thatI need


    to be honest with her. There are a lot of things I have kept from her, thinking that I was doing the right


    thing. I need to let her know about the peculiar talents that some of our pack members possess. I need


    to start showing her the different trades that we are involved with, the storage yards, the winter


    preparations, and the training schedules.


    I look down at my mate, I know that she is strong. I know that she went through traumatic events that


    have shaped her into the woman she is today. I just hope that she is strong enough to handle


    everything that ising. I hope that she knows how proud I am of her. With that thought I kiss the top


    of her head and snuggle in closer to her. Soon sleep pulls me into its arms.


    I wake up before Daphne, all my senses on alert. I do not know yet what has pulled me from sleep, but


    I know that something is different. I mind link my patrolling guards asking if there is any activity, but I


    am told that everything is fine. I immediately turn my attention to Daphne; her forehead is beaded in


    sweat. Her face is pale, but she is still asleep. Her body starts trembling and I know that she is caught


    in a nightmare. I gently start shaking her to wake her up.


    ¡°Babye on wake up, it is just a dream.¡± Finally, her eyes flutter open and she seems to be gasping


    for air. ¡° Honey it is ok, you were just having a nightmare. You are home, you are safe, and Iam here.¡± !


    pull her close to me,ying her head on my chest! start rubbing her back. Trying to give her some


    comfort. I feel her tears slide down my abdomen. ¡°Do you want to talk about it Daphne? It might help


    you feel better about it.¡± I will not make her open up about the nightmare if she does not want to, but I


    want her to know that Iam here to listen if she needs me.


    ¡°I was having a dream about the first time I shifted. My father had gotten so mad at me, Scarlet had


    already moved away finding her mate. He was ina rage, he broke my ribs, had strangled me, ripped


    some of my hair out. I remember wanting to die, begging the Moon Goddess to just take me away from


    it all. I refused to cry out though, and I think I just made him even more angry. He had kicked me in the


    face, breaking my nose.¡± Daphne''s voice is almost monotone as she recounts the horrific situation, she


    had been in. ¡°I crawled on my belly using my hands to pull me, because I knew that he would kill me if I


    got blood on the carpet. I finally made it outside and I was determined to die in the woods. I felt safe


    there. It was only a half moon that night. I remember that I did not know what was happening to me


    when I started shifting. It hurt a lot, ] was sure that I was dying. I thought of Scarlet, and how I never got


    to tell her thank you.¡± Daphne is barely whispering now.


    Hearing about the hell that she had endured breaks my heart. My mate is more powerful that she


    realizes, and l am starting to realize that she can handle more than I ever gave her credit for.


    ¡°Then it was done, I remember the first time my wolf talked to me. She told me that she would help me


    heal. She told me that we were strong. I did not believe her then, I still just wanted to die. My wolf was


    determined though, and she was right we did live. She did make me stronger.¡± Daphne is quickly


    drifting back off to sleep. I have continued rubbing her back, just letting her know that Iam here. My wolf


    is ready to go kill her father and Iam to stomp him back down. Right now, it is more important to hold


    her, to let her know that she is not alone. In this moment I know that I have fallen in love with her. ''


    Holding her tight we both doze off. I am awakened again when my phone starts ringing. I grab it off the


    side table, ncing down I can see that it is Theo. ¡° Hey what is going on?¡±


    ¡°We have reached Pornd; we will be home in roughly three hours. I wanted to give you our timeline.¡±


    Theo sounds tired on the phone; I know that this trip has taken a toll on him mentally.


    ¡°I will have everything prepared for your arrival. Theo be safe, and perhaps consider a vacation soon.¡± I


    Know that Theo will never take me up on the offer.


    He is too dedicated to the pack, and his work. I put the phone back on the table and turn to stare at my


    sleeping mate. She is so beautiful. A wicked thought crosses my mind on how to wake her up. ¡¯


    My mate had only worn her robe to bedst night. I carefully slide down the bed, trying hard not to


    wake her just yet. It is warm under the covers, but l am determined to wake Daphne with a smile on her


    face. I carefully slide her legs apart gently, and start kissing her hip bones. I love the way my mate is


    shaped. I trail kisses over the lower part of her abdomen, trailing from one hip to the other. Daphne


    starts to wake up and I know that I need to act now before she starts moving. I position myself between


    her legs, and startpping at her rose bud. She is awake now and pulling the covers off my head. She


    goes to move her leg, but I grasp her around her hips keeping her in ce.


    She moans my name, and I increase the strokes of my tongue on her enjoying how wet she is getting


    my face. I love feeling her arousal, the special scent that only belongs to my mate. She tangles her


    hand in my hair, encouraging me to press my face into her slick folds harder. Too soon she arches her


    back and releases her sweet juices into my mouth. I am greedy as I lick them up. Once I am satisfied, I


    climb on top of her kissing my way up her body.


    ¡°Hmmm good morning love.¡± I cannot help but tease her as I lean down to kiss her lips. Her cheeks are


    stained pink, but I know that she enjoyed waking up this morning. Daphne slips her tongue in my mouth


    as! am kissing her, and I love her boldness. It is hard to imagine that my mate was once a ve. I roll


    off her andy beside her on my back.


    ¡°My turn.¡± Daphne surprises me by getting on her knees and straddling me. She bends down and


    kisses me passionately.


    ¡°Baby I am happy just to wake you up smiling.¡± I do not want her to feel like she always has to


    reciprocate when I give her pleasure. I love pleasing her, knowing that she is mine.


    ¡°Who said I was doing this for you?¡± My mate has a mischievous smile on, and ] can only imagine what


    she has rolling around in her brain. I was already hard from licking and tasting her, but as she grinds


    her wet folds over me, I feel myself grow harder still.I reach up and start teasing her nipples, I love


    seeing the little pink buds roll through my fingertips. Daphne moans out loud, and I sit up to capture the


    bud in my mouth. My mate is amazingly beautiful.


    Looking past her, I have a great idea. '' I wrap one arm around her waist and move us to the side of the


    bed. Daphne looks at me confused at my sudden change in movement. I pick her up and turn her so


    that her back is to my chest.


    On our far wall is a wardrobe, with arge mirror. ¡°Daphne, I want you to be able to see how beautiful


    you are. How you affect me and bring me pleasure.


    You can watch everything you are doing from the mirror.¡± I position myself so that my feet are over the


    bed, giving her the perfect view of us. : Daphne seems a little shocked, but she does not tear her eyes


    away from the mirror. I take one hand and start ying with her nipples, showing her how exciting it is


    for her to watch her own pleasure. I then take my other hand and start rubbing her clitoris. This seems


    to spur her into action. She raises her hips up a little which gives me a perfect view of her ass. I help


    her get a little morefortable in a modified form of reverse cowgirl. I lean back a little which gives


    her better ess to my cock.


    Daphne is still watching herself in the mirror as she begins stroking me. I cannot stop some of the


    precum that has escaped my body, she just feels too good. She lifts her hips and starts using the head


    of my dick to tease herself.


    Finally, she starts to slide down my cock slowly, taking me in an inch ata time. She is so wet, and so


    tight. I cannot take the slow torture anymore, and I thrust my hips up, burying myself deep inside of her,


    feeling my balls p against her. I grab her hips and stop her from pulling up and gyrate slowing in a


    circle feeling her juices coat my cock. +


    ¡°Caleb please¡± Daphne''s voice is husky, and I can tell that she is close to orgasming again.


    ¡°Yes, baby tell me what you want.¡± I love when she talks during sex.


    ¡°I want to cum please.¡± Her voice is raspy, begging me. Using her hips, I keep my cock buried deep


    inside her but move her hips in a back and forth motion. She tightens around my cock and I know she


    is ready to release.


    ¡°Open your eyes Daphne, see yourself baby. You are so beautiful.¡± Imand her to watch her own


    orgasm. I quickly release one hip and use my finger to y with her clit, remaining deep inside her the


    whole time. Her orgasm rips through her body, her slicks folds gripping my dick hard. It is hard not to


    spill my seed right there. Once her body has stopped shaking, I pick her up off me, and gently move


    her.


    I gently position her on the bed,ying on her stomach, I grab her ankles and pull her down to where


    her feet are on the floor, her perfect round ass is up in the air, andI can see that her legs are still


    shaking slightly. I am pleased to see some of her juices are running down her thighs. I deliver a slight


    smack to her ass, enjoying seeing the light red marks of my fingertips. My cock is straining hard, I


    cannot wait to bury myself deep within her.


    I move her legs farther apart loving seeing my gorgeous mate fully open to me. Bending at the knee


    slightly, I position my cock at her slick folds.


    With one big thrust I am deep within her, she moans at feeling me. I love feeling my balls p against


    her when I thrust. Her tight folds have me lost, I start thrusting into her slowly, pulling out till just the


    head of my cock is in her and then mming every inch in. I can feel her tightening up again and I


    know that she will find yet another orgasm at my hands. I start thrusting a little faster, then I surprise


    her as] fully pull out. I quickly flip her over so that she is on her back. I lift her legs high and ce them


    on my shoulders. Her ass is hanging off the bed slightly and she is shocked by my movements.


    I slide my cock back into her, and her eyes go wide. With this position I know that Iam deeper in her


    than I have ever been. I shift my hand and grip her ass, pulling her closer to me. I start sliding in and


    out of her slowly at first, letting her body get amodated to my size.


    As I feel some of ourbined fluids on her ass I slide my fingers in it as lubrication. I slide my hand


    on her butt closer to her crack and I can see her eyes get wider. I slip on of my digits into her back


    door. She does not stop me, and I start thrusting into her faster. I feel her pussy clench and I know that


    she is about to orgasm. It pushes me over the edge and with a load moan I spill my seed deep in her. I


    move my hand and pull away from her, we areboth spent.


    ¡°I would love nothing more than to climb back in bed with you and sleep the day away, but we need to


    get showered and get ready.¡±


    ¡°Ugh we can sleep a little longer right?¡± Daphne gives me a pouting look. Ican tell that between the


    nightmare, and our activities that she is tired.


    Unfortunately, I cannot give her what she wants.


    ¡°Nope sweetheart we need to shower and get ready. Your sister is on her way here.¡± Daphne lets out a


    squeal at my words.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me that first.¡± Daphne bounds off the bed in her excitement. I try to stop myself


    from chuckling at her, but I cannot help it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It is not funny Caleb; she cannot see me like this.¡±


    ¡°Daphne calmed down they are still three hours away.¡± That finally stops her frantic searching for


    clothes. She shoots me a scowl as she starts walking into the bathroom. I can not help but swat her


    ass before she can make it all the way in. I am grabbing my clothes as I hear her turn on the shower.


    Today is going to be a busy day.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter Forty-One


    Daphne''s Point of View


    I cannot believe that my sister ising here today. I am excited, nervous, and truthfully a little scared.


    I have not seen Scarlet in so long. I wonder how much she has changed. Scarlet is almost thirty years


    old; does she have kids?


    The thought of kids stops me dead in my tracks. Crap me and Caleb have not been using any


    protection. My hand floats down to my stomach, what ifI get pregnant? Would Caleb be happy or


    upset? I look over at Caleb as he is putting on his shirt.


    ¡°Caleb, we have not been using protection.¡± I feel dumb even uttering those words.


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡± Caleb just shrugs at my statement as he sits down to put on his socks, and shoes. How


    can he be so casual about this?


    ¡°Ok, um what if I get pregnant?¡± I can not believe that he is continuing to get dressed. Having a baby is


    a big deal. Caleb finally looks at me and realizes that Iam shook up at the thought of children. This is


    not a subject we have ever spoken about before.


    ¡°Daphne, you are my mate. I assumed that eventually we would have children. Is this not something


    that you want?¡± Caleb finally stops moving, he is focused on me waiting for me to answer him. ''


    ¡°I um I have never really thought about i t before. I mean I think I want to have one someday, but what if


    we already


    made one?¡± Caleb and I have been having sex regrly and not once have we used protection.


    Caleb is very still considering my words. ¡°Sweetheart, I think I would be the happiest person in the


    universe if you already are with child.¡± Caleb gets up, and I have tough because he only has one


    shoe on. Regardless he walks over and gives me a hug. ¡°Daphne, you would make a wonderful


    mother, and I look forward to when that dayes. I am not in arushat all, but if that time has already


    come than great. If it has not then also great, it wille someday. Stop worrying about every little step


    love, some things are better left in fate¡¯s hands.¡± Caleb¡¯s words do calm my fears. I am a little less


    anxious because at least now! know that he is open to children if it does happen. ''


    ¡°Now hurry up and finish getting ready your sister will be here soon, and I know that we have a very


    busy day before us.¡± Caleb¡¯s words snap me back into reality, and I finish getting ready. By now Scarlet


    should be getting closer to where we live, and I am very excited to see her.


    Caleb attempts to feed me breakfast when we get downstairs, but my stomach is so unsettled I beg


    him for just some toast and honey instead. I hate that I know so little about my own sister, and I hate


    our parents more for helping to cause this distance between us. As we are eating, I keep seeing Caleb


    pause, as if he is in deep thought.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I finally had to ask him because he paused with food halfway to his mouth.


    Caleb nces at mepletely clueless as to what I just asked him. ¡°Caleb you keep pausing in the


    middle of eating, and you look like you are a million miles away.¡± I rify my question for him.


    ¡°Oh, I was using the mind link to talk to the patrolling guards to see if Theo¡¯s car has been spotted yet.¡±


    I am confused at his words.


    ¡°What do you mean you mind linked?¡±


    ¡°Daphne a mind link is formed with members of the pack you are in. It is like a telepathy. The closer two


    members are the stronger the link. I have even heard that there are links so strong that a person can


    feel when another person is hurting. You should try it sometime with me. You simply concentrate very


    hard and try to senda message to me using your mind.¡± I am blown away by Caleb¡¯s exnation. I did


    not know that werewolves even had the ability to use telepathy. I do not think that mine and Caleb¡¯s


    connection is strong enough yet, but I try anyways.


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡± I eventually asked him when I did not feel or hear anything in my head.


    ¡°No, but you are still rtively new here. Do not stress it wille with time love.¡± Caleb is reassuring


    and I love that about him. ¡°I have had a room set up for your sister and her mate. I have also ensured


    that housing is avable if any of their pack memberse with them.¡± Caleb informs me, and I smile


    at his thoughtfulness. :


    ¡°Thank you for thinking ahead. I have been preupied with wondering over how my sister is doing


    that I did not even think about the fact that she is spending a few days here.¡± It is still hard to process


    that I will finally be seeing her. Caleb stands up abruptly from the table and wipes his mouth. -


    ¡°Theo¡¯s car was just spotted; they will arrive in about five minutes. We should meet them out front, Iam


    sure you are anxious to see Scarlet.¡± Now I am super happy about this mind link business. I jump up


    and grab our tes, dumping them unceremoniously into the sink.


    Normally, I would wash them and put them in the dishwasher but right now I am too excited to see


    Scarlet.


    I feel like Hannah bouncing around on the front steps. Caleb seems nervous, but I am too excited


    staring at the road waiting to see the car.


    ¡°Daphne, please do not forget what I said about having a picture in your mind. It has been a long time


    since you two have seen each other.¡± Caleb¡¯s words stop my bouncing for a moment, but I can not help


    being excited. Just then I see Theo¡¯s caring up the road. I let out a small squeal, surprising even


    myself. It feels like it takes forever for Theo to finally pull in. ¡ã


    Caleb pulls me close in a sideways hug. I know he is worried, but this is my sister. Soon I figure out


    why he was worried. Dorian exits the car first, not bother to help Scarlet out. He has a scowl on his face


    and is practically sneering at everything. My sister finallyes out of the car and! am in shock to say


    the least.


    Scarlet was amazingly beautiful thest time I had seen her. She was athletic, but curvy in the right


    spots.


    She had gorgeous crimson hair that matched her name, and the most emerald eyes anyone could ever


    want.


    She had been a bubbly but mature woman, that instantly put people at ease. The woman standing in


    front of me was a far cry from the girl I remembered.


    This Scarlet was skinny, skinnier than I could imagine her being. Her cheeks were sunken in, she had


    dark circles under her eyes. Her once ming hair was flecked with silver in spots, it was thinning and


    looked greasy. Her bubbly personality had vanished, and she seemed meek. Even her bright shiny


    emerald eyes were dull now. She smiled but it was not the thousand watt smile she used to have, this


    was forced and barely turned up the corners of her mouth. Even Caleb let out a small gasp at seeing


    her.


    Caleb recovered first, much to my relief. ¡°Dorian, Scarlet let me wee you to our home here. We


    have made all the arrangements to make your stay here pleasant with us at the Blue Mountain pack.¡±


    Caleb shoots them a big smile, and I am eternally grateful to my mate for pulling me out of my state of


    shock.


    Dorian grunts at Caleb¡¯s words, sneering up at our home. ¡°It is Alpha Dorian if you did not know, and 1


    am only here because my mate wanted toe.¡± Dorian practically snarls at the word mate. I cannot


    believe that this was the blonde tall gentleman that came so long ago to im Scarlet. Back then I


    thought that Dorian looked like a knight in a fairy tale, now he appears to be nothing more than a viin.


    ¡°I will have Bradley show you up to your room Alpha Dorian, you must be very tired after your trip.¡± At


    Caleb¡¯s words Bradley, one of Caleb¡¯s elite soldierses around from the side of the house ready to


    help in anyway possible. Dorian does not say thank you, or even attempt to grab any of his bags. He


    walks up the steps ready to follow Bradley into the house. Caleb gives Bradley a knowing nod,


    indicating that even though Dorian was acting like a jackass, it was ok. ¡ã


    Once Dorian is inside, I can no longer hold my excitement back, I bound down the steps. ¡°Scarlet I


    cannot believe you are here; I mean it has been so long.¡± I reach out to hug her, but I noticed she


    flinched. ¡°Um is everything ok?¡± I do not mean to pry into her life already, but after the disy that


    Dorian just made, I am starting to get a clearer picture of the kind of life my sister is living.


    ¡°Oh, um yes everything is fine. I am sorry about Dorian; he is just tired from the traveling. We do not


    leave the house much, so this is new for him.¡± Scarlet is talking and using her hands. I cannot believe


    that she is making excuses for him, but I just got her back after being separated for so long I do not


    want to cause waves.


    ¡°Here let me help you get these bags into the house, and then I will make some tea and we can catch


    up.¡± I try to put on a cheery demeanor. Scarlet nods in agreement. I scoop up some of her bags, and


    Caleb gathers the rest, leading her into the house. Bradley is justing down the stairs as we enter.


    He lets Caleb know that he will take the bags upstairs. Iam grateful as! lead Scarlet into the kitchen.


    Caleb excuses himself using work as a reason to give me and Scarlet some time to talk.


    ¡°Thank you foring here for my mating ceremony. I know that it is sudden timing.¡± I start talking as I


    am filling the tea kettle. ¡°I appreciate you being here since you are the only family that has ever


    acknowledged my existence.¡± I try tough a little at the end, hoping this will break the ice.


    ¡°It is really great to be here. I am sorry Daphne; I should have done more when we were younger. I


    should have never of left you in that ce.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice breaks a little at the end.


    ¡°You were just a child Scarlet. I do not me you for anything. I havee to realize that mom and


    dad are just broken people.¡± I want to reassure her. ¡°


    That is one of the reasons why I wanted to see you again. I wanted to thank you for being there for me


    when I was growing up. You were the only person that cared about me and I never got to thank you.¡± I


    did not n on getting into the heavy conversation so quickly, but I needed to get it off my chest. ¡°


    Alright enough of that, now tell me all about you. Do you and Dorian have children? How do you like


    California?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not have any kids. California is alright, it is warmer than Oregon, but the trees do not grow as


    big there. I miss home a little. What about you, how did you meet Caleb?¡± Scarlet changes the subject


    quickly.


    ¡°Caleb purchased me from dad. I did not know that he was my mate at the time, but he did. I have been


    here about a month. He has been very patient with me as] had to learn everything I missed growing


    up.¡± Once again, we find ourselves back into heavy conversation.


    ¡°Did it ever get better?¡± I am a little surprised by Scarlet¡¯s question.


    ¡°Truthfully, no it did not get any better. It got worse actually. There were a couple times that I thought he


    would kill me. Mother drinks constantly, and her hatred grew over the years. In the end I am grateful for


    it all. If 1 would not have gone through everything back then, I would not be so appreciative of what I


    have now.¡± ''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How does Caleb treat you, is he nice?¡± Scarlet is not leaving any opening for me to ask about her life.


    ¡°Caleb is amazing. He is patient and pushes me to be better. He encourages me to make friends.


    Sometimes I feel like he treats me like I am a ss doll, but overall, I could not have asked for a better


    mate. I think I am in love with him.¡± I have not said those words out loud to anyone, and I am surprised


    that I told Scarlet so willingly. Scarlet reaches across the table and pats my hand.


    ¡°I am d that he treats you well, you deserve it.¡± I can see that Scarlet is fighting back tears.


    ¡°Scarlet I do not mean to be rude or intrusive but is everything ok between you and Dorian?¡± I hope that


    my question does not upset my sister.


    ¡°Well when Dorian and I were mated he was the Beta of our pack, then our Alpha passed, and Dorian


    became Alpha. After that he really changed.¡±


    Scarlet lets a tear fall. ¡°He is under a lot of stress and he does not handle it well.


    He has a quick fuse. I do not seem to please him anymore, and I know that he is sleeping with other


    women.¡± I immediately get up and give my sister a hug. My heart breaks for her. How could her mate


    treat her so callously? Scarlet waves me Off. ¡°It is fine really; I havee to terms with it. He is my


    destined mate, so what can I do really. We are not like humans; we cannot just divorce someone.¡± She


    ¡°Iam sorry Scarlet; I had hoped that Dorian would be a great mate for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he was at first. He used to take me for moon light walks on the beach. We used to run together as


    wolves and y in the forest. For a long time, I was happy, truly happy. Like I said he is under a lot of


    stress, and that changed him.¡± I do not know what I would do if Caleb ever turned like this. I would not


    be able to handle it.


    ¡°Hey, I have to go pick up the cake tomorrow. How about youe with me, and we can stop and get


    you a new dress for the ceremony?¡± I am hoping that she says yes. I want to spend more time with her.


    ¡°I will have to ask Dorian if it is ok, but I would like to go.¡± Scarlet seems nervous now.


    ¡°You do not have to ask him if you can go. Scarlet you are a grown woman. Your acting like I used to


    with mom and dad.¡±


    The words are out before I can stop them, and it is like I dropped a bomb in the kitchen. The tension is


    so thick it feels like it is choking me. I wish I could go back in time and just shut up. I feel like I have


    ruined everything.


    ¡°Look Daphne, every pack has different rules. Dorian is not only my Alpha, but he is my mate. I have to


    y by his rules. I am sorry but I am very tired now. Can you show me to my room?¡± scarlet has not


    met my eyes yet. 1 want to cry. In less than ten minutes I screwed up my rtionship with her already. I


    let her know that I can show her upstairs. *


    Once Scarlet is in her room, I retreat to my room as well. I am d to find Caleb is there. He takes one


    look at me and rushes over crushing me into his chest. I can not stop the tears, instead I let them flow


    freely clinging to Caleb like a life raft.


    ¡°Caleb she is so different, and I think he is hurting her. She acts like I did around our parents. She even


    said that he is sleeping with other women, but she cannot do anything about it. How can he treat her


    like that?¡± I need him to have all the answers right now.


    ¡°I do not know love; I truly do not know.¡± If Caleb does not know how this can happen, then how am I


    ever going to be able to make sense of it all. I want to help her, and there is a part of me that wants to


    hurt him badly. Maybe this is my time to stand up for her finally?


    ¡°Caleb there has to be something that can be done. Someone that can punish him for the pain he is


    causing or at least get him to understand that his behavior is not eptable.¡± Iam desperate to find a


    way.


    ¡°I will see what I can do sweetheart.¡± Caleb is trying tofort me, rubbing my back. What would I do if


    he ever changed like Dorian?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter Forty-Two


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I want more than anything to be the white knight for my mate. I would love to tell her that I have all the


    answers to her problems. I would love to be able to magically wave my hands and make the world


    perfect for her. Unfortunately, I find myself questioning everything, not knowing what if anything I can


    do.


    The excitement of today has worn Daphne out, and she is sleeping in my arms. My mind will not shut


    down, sleep eludes me. I wonder if I could find out any more information on the previous Alpha¡¯s death.


    I know that if I start a big investigation that it will draw attention and could potentially start a war. I also


    know that if the suspicions surrounding Dorian¡¯s rise to power are correct, then he should be punished.


    I am also worried about the information that Daphne has revealed to me. Scarlet is his fated mate,


    knowing that he willingly breaks that sacred bond makes me lose all respect for him. I need to talk to


    Theo and find out more information. Theo had indicated that many former members had turned rogue.


    1 am notfortable with this man in my home. I also can not ask him to leave, because he is my


    mate¡¯s brother inw.


    With all these thoughts in my head I know that there is no way that I will be able to sleep any time soon.


    I must get some of the questions in my head answered before I will ever be able to get any rest. I


    gently ease Daphne off my arm, ensuring that she is tucked in snugly. I mind link Theo and confirm that


    he is awake. We quickly decide to meet outside. I grab my sneakers, and head out in search of some


    answers.


    Theo is already outside when I reach the front steps. I can see that he has not changed clothes and


    judging by the dark circles under his eyes he has not gotten any rest yet either. ¡°I can see that you


    have not rested yet.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hannah was excited that I was back, so I took her to dinner. Then she insisted on showing me her


    outfit for the mating ceremony and was catching me up on all of the preparations her and Daphne have


    completed for the ceremony.¡± I cannot help but chuckle, Theo will always put Hannah¡¯s interests¡¯ first. I


    wish he and his mate would have had biological children; he is an amazing father figure.


    ¡°Yes, Imade sure that they stayed very busy while you were gone. Things have gone very well here,


    although I cannot express how happy I am to have you back home. Things run smoother when you are


    here.¡± I want to make sure that Theo knows how much I appreciate everything he does for this pack.


    ¡°I know Hannah was full of dress store shopping stories, and cateringpany information, and shoes,


    and everything else that a young woman could want. It made me a little sad hearing how excited she is


    for the ceremony. I know that eventually she is going to find her mate and may move away. It breaks


    my heart a little.¡± Theo does not normally get emotional when talking, so I do not disrupt him. ¡°I know


    that Hannah is not my child, but in a lot of ways she is. It is hard to believe how fast she has grown,


    soon she will be grown. I know this much though if her mate turns out anything like Dorian, I will rip him


    to shreds with my own bare hands.¡±


    ¡°Daphne told me that Dorian has affairs, and that Scarlet is aware of them. That is one of the various


    reasons that I sought you out tonight, with all that I have learned I cannot sleep. I need you to tell me


    everything that you know, and everything that you suspect please.¡± I hate probing Theo for information,


    but this is not just business, this is now family.


    ¡°The pack itself is in a sorry state all the way around. Financially they appear to be broke, the manor


    house itself looks run down, and in need of basic repairs. Most of the remain pack members are skinny,


    and I only seen one pup while I was there.


    The size of the pack has been decreased significantly. There are perhaps thirty pack members and


    about a dozen ves.¡± Theo has done a great job assessing the situation from a war standpoint.


    ¡°What did you learn about the previous Alpha?¡± I am curious as to what truly happened to him.


    ¡°Most of the remaining pack will not speak about the previous Alpha, it is almost as if Dorian has


    forbidden it. What information I was able to gain was from a rogue I met, and from a ve.¡± I


    understand that Theo is informing me that the information may not be trustworthy. I nod in


    understanding prompting him to continue.


    ¡°What I could gather is that the previous Alpha was loved. He did own ves but treated them fairly. He


    had been mated, but like me his mate had passed away. He was searching for another mate when he


    passed away. To everyone''s knowledge he had no heirs.Dorian was his Beta, and with his passing he


    took the Alpha position.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but how did the previous Alpha actually die? Were you able to gather any information on that?¡±


    ¡°Apparently the pack was attacked by arge group of rogues. The Alpha had sustained some deep


    wounds. I was told that originally the pack thought that he would recover; however, after three days in


    the hospital he suddenly took a turn for the worse. Officially he died from infections that spread through


    his blood stream and stopped his heart. I have heard whispers though that many believed that he was


    poisoned in the hospital.¡± Theo has gained some important knowledge, but it still leaves me with


    questions.


    ¡°Rogues are not known to attack packs, especially wolves that are in their home territory. This whole


    thing seems very


    suspect to me, and I do not like having him in my home.¡± I do not have to hide my true feelings from


    Theo.


    ¡°I feel the same way. There are too many coincidences surrounding the death of the Alpha for it not to


    seem like it was specially orchestrated. We heal abnormally faster than humans, there are very few


    things that would hinder the progress of healing. The fact that he sumbed to infection is very


    suspect.¡± Theo also does not hide how he really feels from me.


    ¡°How did Dorian treat you while you were there?¡±


    ¡°He was suspicious but weing at first. It was a forced wee though. He did brighten up after


    learning that you were financing the trip up here. From observing his behavior, I can tell you that he is


    highly egotistical, and acts like a tyrant. I know that his behavior has led to the pack losing money, and


    many of its members turning rogue. I also know that he abuses his ves, and Omegas. Worse than


    what Hannah or Daphne went through.¡± Theo¡¯s voice is soft at the end, and! know that he is wishing


    that he could have done something to help them.


    ¡°I want him closely observed while he is here. I have a bad feeling about him. I feel that he may try


    something underhanded while he is here.¡± While most of what I have learned about Dorian is second


    hand, it is enough to confirm my suspicions. ¡°Also, I have a question, if a marked mate that has already


    gone through the ceremony were being abused by their mate, would it be possible for them to leave?¡± I


    have never investigated this, soI am hoping that Theo may have some insight.


    ¡°To my knowledge even if they are mated if someone wants to leave, they can leave. The bad thing is


    that after the ceremony it is not a simple rejection. So even if they encounter their second chance mate,


    they will not know it. The only way that I have heard that wolves are able to possibly find a second


    chance mate, is if their mate dies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Theo for everything. I will continue to observe Dorian while he is here. I hope that your


    message made it out to the rogues and that they know that they are wee toe here. I am going


    to go upstairs and try to find some sleep.¡± I p Theo on the back and turn back towards the house. I


    jog up the stairs and for a moment] just stare at my sleeping mate. |


    She is beautiful both inside and out. I could not imagine ever betraying our vows and sleeping with


    another woman. She will always be enough for me. I will spend every day proving that to her. Perhaps I


    should have a man to man talk with Dorian, try to find out why he feels the need to cheat on his mate.


    Finally my brain starts to quiet and as a nestle in next to Daphne sniffing her sweet scent, I drift off to


    sleep.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter Forty-Three


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    I am so excited; I get to spend today with my sister. I know that we had a little of a rocky start


    yesterday, but I attribute some of that to the fact that she was traveling all day.


    Caleb spoke with me this morning and he is going to have a guy¡¯s day with Dorian, and Theo. This


    gives Scarlet and I time to go shopping, and Caleb even suggested taking her out for lunch. He is


    having one of his warriors drive us since I still have not learned to drive. I called Hannah and invited her


    toe with us, but she said that she had other ns for today. 3


    I throw on some ck jeans, with a light blue tank top. I finish off my look with a ck and white


    checkered long sleeve overshirt. I like the contrast of the flowy material and the tight jeans. I finish it all


    off with a cute pair of Vans that Hannah insisted that I buy. I throw on a little mascara and deem that I


    am ready to go. I bound out of my room, ready to find Scarlet and start our day.


    I stop dead in my tracks as soon as I hit the hallway, I can hear yelling and it sounds like Dorian. On


    one hand I do not want to eavesdrop, but on the other hand I am curious as to what is going on. I inch


    closer walking carefully down the hall, making sure not to bump anything. It is clearer now that the


    person yelling is Dorian.


    ¡°I am not respected here. We should go to your parents¡¯ home. This whole trip is bullshit, just them


    trying to show off what they have. Like they are trying to rub our noses in it.¡± My heart breaks a little,


    because I assume, he is yelling at my sister. I also get a little mad, Caleb and I would never try to make


    them feel bad or show off. I was not sure if I should knock and ask Scarlet if she was ready or wait for


    her downstairs. I can hear that they are still talking but their voices are lowered now, and I can not


    make out what they are saying. After a few moments I decide that it is better to knock.


    ¡°Hey Scarlet, are you ready to go? Hi Dorian, how are you today?¡± I did not want him to feel like I was


    leaving him out. Dorian grunts in reply, then turns around and heads for the bathroom. Scarlet looks


    after him sadly, but then looks at me and nods her head that she is ready. We do not say anything as


    we walk down the stairs and out the front door.


    Caleb had the car ready for us, and his warrior was already behind the wheel.


    Scarlet and I climbed in the back seat. None of us spoke until we entered La Grande.


    ¡°Do you want to do some shopping, or grab something to eat first?¡± I was not sure where Scarlet would


    want to go first.


    ¡°How about we grab a drink?¡± Scarlet¡¯s reply took me by surprise.


    ¡°Um there is a little caf¨¦ up ahead we can go there.¡± Caleb¡¯s man drove up alongside a little caf¨¦, that


    had the option for outside or inside seating. It did not look busy and Scarlet and I were seated quickly.


    We both took a moment looking over the menu.


    ¡°Uh I was hoping for a drink that had a kick to it. Oh well I think I will get the chicken sd sandwich,


    and a sweet tea. How about you Daphne?¡±


    ¡°I am not that hungry so I think I will have a BLT and a water with lemon in it.¡± I was too nervous to eat


    a big lunch. The waiter came back over, and we gave him our order.


    ¡°So, tomorrow is the big day, are you nervous?¡± I thought about Scarlet¡¯s question, in a way I am but


    not about it being with Caleb.


    ¡°I am not nervous about Caleb; I know that him and I are meant to be. I am nervous about messing up


    during the binding part of the ceremony. I do not want to embarrass Caleb.¡± Scarlet smiled at me, and


    the tension that had been between us seems to be lifting.


    ¡°I remember being nervous too, although I was more scared about leaving home. I wished I could have


    taken you with me. I am sorry Daphne.¡± Scarlet is looking down at her hands, so I reach over and ce


    my hands on hers.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Scarlet you know that they would have never agreed to that. The only reason why father agreed to


    selling me to Caleb was because he was paying a lot of money, and I am sure that he was hoping it


    would lead to farther trading with the pack. I was never mad about you leaving with Dorian. I had hoped


    that you were living a fairy tale love story.¡± 2


    ¡°It was pretty great at first. Dorian was attentive, and sweet. He always had a quick temper, but he used


    to work it out on the training field.¡± Scarlet pauses for a moment with a wistful look in her eye. ¡°He


    changed after he became Alpha. He spent money like there was an endless supply, he started drinking


    heavily, staying out longer. He quit telling me that he loved me. At first, I thought that once he got the


    hang of managing the pack that he would go back to being normal, but then rumors started and most of


    our pack left. That pushed him to drink more, and then his behavior became more erratic.¡± My heart


    breaks for my sister as tears start to moisten her eyes.


    ¡°The day I walked into our bedroom and found him rutting with a ve was the day that I knew nothing


    would ever be normal again. I swear I felt my heart break that day.


    You know he looked over and knew that I was in that room and he still did not stop. Sometimes I wish it


    was as easy as humans, and we could divorce.¡± I wish there was something that I could tell her, but


    when I had talked with Caleb he did not know if anything could be done.


    ¡°I am so sorry Scarlet; I wish there was something I could do to help.¡±


    ¡°No, it is ok, honestly in a lot of ways I kind of feel like it is karma. For my entire childhood I was doted


    on, spoiled, and popr. I did not have any real problems, and I excelled at almost anything I tried. I


    went with the flow of everything. Even the beginning of my mating to Dorian was easy. We did not fight.


    I was overdue for some kind of strife. I never truly stood up for you. There were many times that I


    should have tried to stop them, or at least dealt with


    Heather but I did not stop them.¡± Although I know most of what Scarlet was speaking was true, I still did


    not want her to feel bad for not sticking up for me. She was still the only person that had shown me


    kindness. The waiter brought out our tes, and we started eating slowly, both lost in thought.


    ¡°Scarlet you were the only person that hugged me. I know that you think that you could have done


    more, and maybe you could have but at least you had shown me kindness. I clung to those memories,


    they made it easier to deal with the beatings. The fact is that we have messed up parents, but that is


    the past and we have each other now. I know that you live in California, but I hope that this is not our


    last time meeting up.¡± 1


    ¡°I do not want to lose you again either. I had wondered what had happened to you, but everyone


    refused to talk about you. I wanted toe back and visit but I was embarrassed by Dorian¡¯s


    behavior.¡± I understand exactly what she means. Scarlet was a legend; I can only imagine how she


    would be viewed if anyone in our old pack. had overheard Dorian earlier like I had.


    Thinking about it made me feel guilty that I had been listening.


    Scarlet and I finish our food and make small talk. We talk about the differences between here, our old


    home, and her home in California. She tells me stories of going to the ocean, some of the members of


    her pack, and how she tried to learn knitting. Soon we were giggling and telling jokes back and forth.


    We decided to do some shopping and started walking around town. We picked up a few things from


    some local shops, and I found a great wallet for Caleb. Soon it was time to pick up the cake.


    After the cake was securely loaded up in the car, we knew that it was time to head home. I did not want


    today to end. For some reason it felt like we were in a protected bubble, if this moment couldst, we


    were invincible.


    Heading back to the house it was like that bubble was bursting, reality was returning. I was sad to see


    this daying to an end.


    We were parked and just climbing out of the car when the front door flies open. Dorian, and Caleb are


    both red in the face, Dorian has his hands in fists.


    ¡°Grab your bag NOW.¡± Dorian literally spits the words out in Scarlet¡¯s face. I watch as her face falls.


    ¡°What happened Caleb?¡± I do not want my sister to leave, but once again it looks like Dorian is taking


    her from me.


    ¡°He tried to force himself on Hannah, thinking that she was a ve. Theo attacked him, and when I


    found out what he had done I had let him know exactly what I thought of him.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is cold,


    and monotone. His eyes are dark, and I can see that he is trying to contain his wolf. 4


    ¡°SCARLET I said get your bag NOW, do not make me repeat myself again.¡± Dorian¡¯s eyes are wild,


    and he is pacing.


    ¡°AHEM.¡± Everyone is startled by the voiceing from the other side of the car, we had all been


    paying attention to the drama in front of us. Turning I can see that Theo is standing there, like Caleb his


    eyes are dark, and he is barely hanging onto his ability to talk normally. ¡°If I might have a moment of


    your time Scarlet, I think there is some information that you may find useful.¡± Theo thumps down a


    rather old and yellowing leather-bound book on the top of the car.


    ¡°Dorian may have been your destined mate at one time, once he started sleeping with other women


    though that breaks your bond. You do not have to listen to him, you can leave him if you want.¡± Theo¡¯s


    words ring out, loud and crisp in the night. 4


    ¡°She is going to leave me. Scarlet go and get your things right now.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is lowered and


    menacing. He is half growling and looks ready to brawl. 4


    ¡°No.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice was so low that at first,


    I thought that I had imagined it.


    ¡°What do you mean no?¡±


    ¡°I mean no Dorian. I am staying here; I am going to watch my sister get bound to her mate. Then I will


    decide what I want to do from there.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice grows stronger as she talks to Dorian. Dorian is


    not handling the news well and is growling deeply as she finishes. Dorian takes a step towards Scarlet,


    but Theo flies over the car, and Caleb jumps down the steps toe in between them. 8


    ¡°Thedy said that she is noting with you. I suggest unless you n to fight me right here, that you


    ept what she is saying and leave.¡± I have never seen this side of Caleb. He is scary like this,


    menacing but protective. Although he appears scary, I am surprised that I am not scared of him. I am


    proud of him, and it is reassuring to know that he will and can protect me.


    ¡°You will all regret this.¡± Dorian spits out before turning and leaving. Caleb instructs his warriors to


    assure that Dorian leaves the area and does note back. Scarlet and I make our way into the


    house. Scarlet looks


    upset but assures me that she is ok and goes upstairs to sleep.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I want Caleb to know that I appreciate him for doing everything he can to help my sister.


    ¡°I am sorry that you had to see that side of me.¡± Caleb looks upset, like he is embarrassed.


    ¡°Caleb I am proud of you.¡± I walk over and tilt his face so that he is looking into my eyes.


    ¡°You stood up for my family, and me. I like knowing that you can protect me if needed.¡± Caleb pulls me


    in for a hug. We stay like for few minutes, simply enjoying being close to each other. Caleb lets me


    know that he needs to finish up a few things before he cane up to bed. I am feeling exhausted, so


    I turn and start to head upstairs. I figure I will take a quick shower and rx before


    Calebes up. 5


    The shower does wonders for my tense muscles. Drying off I grab my robe and wrap myself up in it.


    Walking back in the


    bedroom, I am a little disappointed to not see Caleb. I climb into bed hoping that he will be up soon.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter Forty-Four


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    For Daphne¡¯s sake I am trying my hardest to get along with her sister and Dorian. I ensured that she


    has enough money to treat her sister to some shopping and a nice lunch. Theo and I discussed having


    a guy day with Dorian, neither of us wants to but we are curious about him. Daphne and Scarlet have


    already left for the day. I find Theo and we go in search of Dorian.


    We find Dorian in the kitchen harassing one of our Omega members.


    ¡°All I want is some damn lunch.¡± Dorian is yelling at Annie, who looks terrified.


    ¡°DORIAN¡± I used mymanding voice, knowing that he will pay attention. ¡°No one here is a ve.


    My Omegas do not make me food unless they want to. Here we do things for ourselves. Annie I am


    sorry about the confusion this is Dorian, Daphne¡¯s brother inw. I will handle it from here, you go


    ahead and run along. Tell your folks I said hello and look forward to seeing everyone at the mating


    ceremony.¡± Annie quickly runs out of the manor house via the kitchen door.


    Finally, I turn my attention to Dorian. He is looking at me like I grew another head. As bad as I want to


    punch him in the nose for being a pompous ass, I love Daphne and I am going to try to make this work.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat Dorian, would pastrami sandwiches on rye work for you?¡± Even Theo is


    shocked that I am being this calm, I just hope that Daphne realizes how much I love her. Dorian thinks


    about it a moment, but eventually pulls out a chair around the ind and sits down. I start getting


    ingredients out of the fridge and cing them on the counter.


    ¡°So, Dorian tell me about California, and the Cedar Wood pack. How are things going down there?¡± I


    find that most people let out small details when they start talking about themselves and I am very


    interested in Dorian.


    ¡°It is good, smaller than your pack here, but hopefully that will change soon.¡± There is something in his


    tone, that makes me want to press farther on and find out more.


    ¡°Oh, what are your ns for extending?¡± I am careful to keep my voice neutral. 1


    ¡°My first step is to handle the rogue situation that we have. As I am sure you heard our previous Alpha


    was killed by rogues.¡± I nod my head letting him know that I had hear those rumors. ¡°Once that is


    settled, I am sure that our pack numbers will rise. Plus, hopefully Scarlet will bear me an heir soon.¡± I


    can tell that the heir subject is touchy because he is practically growling when he finishes his sentence.


    1


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What do you like on your sandwich?¡± While Dorian was talking, I have cut up lettuce, tomatoes, and


    cheese to go on the pastrami.


    Theo is still quietly listening leaning against the cabs.


    ¡°Just meat and cheese, maybe some mustard.¡± I finish prepping the sandwiches. and ce our tes


    on the ind. Theoes over and sits down finally.


    ¡°So, your big ceremony is tomorrow, I bet there are a line of broken hearts huh.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s words turn my blood into ice. I can see why Theo does not trust this man; he is a dog.


    ¡°No there will not be a line of broken hearts.


    I respect women and did not y around. There was only one woman before Daphne, we were young


    and dumb. It broke my heart when she found her mate. After seeing the guilt that she felt for not waiting


    for her mate, I decided not to hurt another person like that. So, I abstained, content to wait for the day


    that I would meet the person destined to be mine.¡± Theo is the only person that really knew the story of


    how I lost my virginity. I do not mind telling Dorian, in hopes that perhaps he will learn some respect for


    women.


    ¡°Oh man that is cheesy. There was a whole line of broken hearts when I mated with Scarlet. Shoot


    there are still broken hearts out there man.¡± I was disappointed as Dorian continues talking about his


    various conquests of females when he was younger. My disgust for him grows by the moment. 1


    ¡°We should go paint balling.¡± My head jerks up because this is the first time that Theo has spoken. We


    had not talked about paint. ball earlier but imagining hitting Dorian with some paint is a great image. 2


    ¡°Yes, I love paintballing.¡± Great so Dorian is down. We split up to change clothes and then we head off


    to the paint ball field. Paintballing turns out to be a great idea. All three of us let off some frustration and


    tension. Soon we are all covered in paint, although I firmly believe that Dorian got it the worst. We head


    back to the house to shower and change, thinking that the girls will be home soon.


    I had just stepped out of the shower when I heard the banging, and yelling. I raced out of the room and


    found themotion in the den. Against one wall was Hannah, crying softly, a tear in her shirt. Theo


    has Dorian up against the wall, choking him. From the blooding from Dorian¡¯s nose I can tell that


    Theo has gotten in a few hits beforehand.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Theo does not remove his hand from Dorian¡¯s neck. Although everyone


    has stilled in their movements, Theo is intent on killing Dorian.


    ¡°This bastard tried to hurt Hannah.¡± Theo¡¯s voice is dead cold, and I know that he is about to lose


    control soon.


    ¡°Hannah tell me what happened sweetheart.¡± I walk over and position myself so that I am blocking her


    view of Dorian.


    ¡°I was looking for my book, I thought everyone had gone out. He came in and thought that I was some


    kind of ve or something. He cornered me by the couch, and tried to kiss me, telling me that he is


    some Alpha and I must please him. When I refused, he tried taking my shirt off, and that is when I


    kicked him in the balls. I tried to run out of the room, but he caught my ankle and I tripped and then he


    was on top of me.¡± Hannah is full out crying at this point. I pull her into my chest and give her a moment


    to gather herself. ¡°That¡¯s when


    Theo heard us, and he came in and saved me.¡± Hannah is shaking and now I can understand why


    Theo is enraged. 2


    ¡°I am sorry Hannah, I promised you a long time ago that nothing would hurt you. I want you to go get


    cleaned up, I need to deal with this now.¡± I give her a long hug and send her on her way. Turning I can


    see that Theo still has Dorian by the neck, his eyes are a deep onyx.


    ¡°How dare youe into my home, and assault ANY of my family.¡± Dorian has crossed a line and I am


    going to see that he remembers not to cross it again. ¡°Theo move out of my way.¡± Theo tries to resist


    but I am his Alpha and he is loyal to me. Slowly he uncurls his fingers and moves slightly to the left of


    Dorian. I do not warn Dorian before I deliver a blow to his guts that doubles him over. ¡°You are a sick


    coward. You do not deserve the title of Alpha.¡± Dorian is still doubled over, but I have lost my patience


    with him. I grab his hair yanking him up to look at me. ¡°This is my pack, my home, my family. I will not


    think twice over ending your life to protect theirs. The only thing saving you right now is my mate, and


    that is barely a thought. You will return to your room and pack your things. Scarlet is wee to attend


    the ceremony, but you are not wee here.¡± I drag the quivering bastard out of the room by his hair,


    tossing him into the guest room. I do not dare leave him to wreak havoc anywhere else in my home.


    As I am waiting for him to pack his bags, I worry over how Daphne is going to take the news. She may


    be upset for a while, but I hope once she talks to Hannah everything will work out. Theo has left, I can


    only assume to check on Hannah and ensure that she is ok. I hope that this incident has not ruined our


    ceremony. Once Dorian is finished, I grab his bag and escort him downstairs.


    ¡°I am not leaving without Scarlet.¡± I am surprised that Dorian has the guts to say anything to me.


    ¡°You will leave, I will inform her as to why you are leaving. She is wee here, but if you ever grace


    my sight again, I will end your life.¡± I stare him dead in the eye, I want him to know that I am serious. As


    luck would have it as I am leading him out of the house the girls are pulling in. Dorian demands that


    Scarlet leave with him, but she refuses. Theo and I move in front of the girls when Dorian steps forward


    threatening. Dorian makes a cheesyment about how we will regret this and I have my warriors


    ensure that


    Dorian is out of our territory. 1


    I know that the girls are tired from today. I send Daphne up to shower. I need to speak with my warriors


    before I can crawl into bed with her. I quickly assemble my teams, ensuring that our patrolling guards


    are alert to the situation. I also contact Marcus whom I know is nearby and he and his men are also


    patrolling. If Dorian makes a move, I will know about it well in advance. I then check in with Theo


    making sure that Hannah is ok, and that he is calm. He assures me that they are both well. With this


    knowledge I finally trudge up to bed exhausted. All I want to do is wrap my arms around my beautiful


    mate and sleep.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter Forty-Five


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    When I first woke up, I was confused. I have gotten so used to Caleb having his arms around me that


    not having him here in bed with me is foreign. If I am honest, I do not like this feeling at all. Turning to


    where he should be in bed with me instead, I find a note. Daphne, I can not wait untilter today


    when we are bound as one in front of ourmunity, and friends. I know we had a difficult day


    yesterday and I am sorry. Words can not express how happy this day with you makes me. Per tradition


    I am not supposed to see you before the ceremony, so I snuck out, while you were still sleeping. I am


    having breakfast brought up to you. Hannah, and the other girls will be overter to help you with hair


    and makeup. I just want you to rx and enjoy today. I will be waiting with bated breath until you are in


    my arms. Love, Caleb. P.S. You are so adorable when you are sleeping. 7


    Caleb¡¯s note is possibly the sweetest thing


    I have ever read. It is so hard to believe how much my life has changed in thest month. I can say that


    I am honestly happy, and I feel safe. In a lot of ways Caleb is like my real-life white knight, but I know


    that he is not the only reason I am happier in my life. Even with the age difference I feel like Hannah


    and I are friends, and there are many people here that I havee to care for, and I believe they care


    for me as well. Today I officially be their Luna, and I know that I will strive to be the best Luna I


    can be, and to put their interests and well-being first. 2


    My thoughts are interrupted by a knock. I let the person in thinking that it was the breakfast that Caleb


    had said he hading. To my surprise it was not only that, but Scarlet was delivering it. From her


    eyes I can tell that she has been crying.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hey how are you holding up?¡± I do not want to bring up bad memories of yesterday, but I want her to


    know that I am here if she wants to talk things through.


    ¡°I am doing alright, sad and disappointed with Dorian¡¯s behavior. A little embarrassed by all of it


    truthfully, but I have gotten so used to it that it took him. behaving like that here for me to really


    evaluate how bad things have gotten.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice is so soft right now that I lean over and wrap her


    in a hug.


    ¡°I am so sorry Scarlet. I understand if you do not want toe tonight.¡± I do not want her to feel


    pressured to be there, especially when her world is falling apart.


    ¡°Daphne I would not miss your mating ceremony for the world. Caleb seems like a good man and I can


    see how happy you are. That has always been my wish for you, that you would find some happiness in


    this world. Plus, your man is smoking hot, you hit the jackpot.¡± We giggle a little at herst words and


    some of the tension seems to ease. I love the fact that we have this time to talk and bond some more.


    ¡°Caleb is a good man, and he does make me happy. Scarlet, how do you know when you¡¯re in love?¡±


    ¡°I would like to think that it is when you would do anything to make sure that your mate is happy, even if


    it means that you are unhappy. Although, I am starting to rethink my idea of love. I tried to make


    Dorian happy, and I ended up miserable, and I do not think that is how love is supposed to be. So, I


    think my new definition is when the very thought of the person you love puts a smile on your face, and


    makes you feel safe and secure.¡±


    Scarlet¡¯s eyes have started misting over and I can tell that she is having a difficult time with everything.


    ¡°Scarlet, I know that it is toote for you to reject Dorian as your mate, but you do not have to stay with


    him. You could stay here; I know that Caleb would allow it.¡± I can not help wanting to ease her pain in


    anyway that I can. Truthfully, I want her to stay here, I would love having my sister close to me.


    ¡°Daphne that is very sweet of you, and it is very lovely here, but I have to go back. Not because of


    Dorian, but because I am the Luna of the pack now. I have not done a very good job of helping my


    people, but I think that they are going to need me now more than ever. Things there have to change,


    and I do not know if anyone else will stand up to Dorian.¡± My respect for Scarlet grows with her words.


    She is starting to act like the Luna I wish to be, and putting her own people¡¯s needs before her own. I


    do want her to stay, but I understand why she is choosing to go back. 2


    ¡°I understand that. I am worried that he will hurt you. No offense but Dorian does not seem like a kind


    man anymore.¡± I do worry about Scarlet¡¯s safety going back.


    ¡°I cannot lie to you; I am slightly worried myself. At one time I thought he was a decent man. The power


    of being Alpha has consumed him and his ego has gotten out of control. Even though I am scared, I


    cannot allow him to continue terrorizing what is left of the pack.¡± I can see the determination in Scarlet¡¯s


    eyes, and I know that there is no talking her out of it. Perhaps I can speak to Caleb and see if any of


    our warriors can go with her, just until she gets Dorian¡¯s behavior under control.


    ¡°Enough about that though, eat your breakfast it is getting cold. You my dear are going to be a fully


    mated woman tonight and you will need your strength.¡± Scarlet is giggling as she wiggles her


    eyebrows, insinuating what will ur in the bedroom tonight. I start eating the eggs, bacon and toast


    that she brought up with her.


    ¡°Caleb left me a note letting me know that Hannah and a few other girls will being over to help with


    hair and makeup before the ceremony.¡± I can see Scarlet visibly wince at Hannah¡¯s name.¡±


    Sorry, do you want me to call her and ask them not toe?¡± I do not want Scarlet to feel


    ufortable, or Hannah for that matter. 2


    ¡°No, I need to apologize to her for Dorian¡¯s behavior. Hearing how he attacked her made me review


    how he has treated some of the ve girls in our pack, and it makes me sick to my stomach. When it


    first happened, I thought he cheated on me because I had not gotten pregnant. Then it just kept


    happening over and over, and I grew numb to it. Now I wonder how many of those girls were willing,


    and how many of them were forced.¡± I had not honestly thought about all the horrors that Dorian. has


    committed until Scarlet said that.


    Although, I had been a ve once, I had never been subjected to that kind of mistreatment. I cannot


    even fathom that depth of depravity, and it feels like the breakfast I just ate is about to make a


    reappearance. I am once again grateful to my wonderful mate for not having ves, and always


    showing respect to women. 4 Just then my phone tings with a text message from Hannah letting me


    know that they are on their way soon. She stopped by the town center and check in with how the


    preparations wereing for the ceremony and assures me that everything is perfect. She also lets


    me know that Alpha Marcus has already arrived, along with a few of the neighboring packs. Just like


    that my anxiety is back and I am worried about making a fool of myself in front of everyone. 2


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong you are frowning?¡±


    Scarlet snaps me back into reality, and I let out a nervous giggle.


    ¡°Uh Hannah just texted me to let me know that the decorations and food all look fantastic, and it seems


    that some of our neighboring packs have arrived, along with Caleb¡¯s good friend Marcus. Then I


    thought about the binding ceremony to the Mood Goddess and I am scared that I am going to make a


    fool out of myself. It seems like there is going to be so many people there and it makes me nervous.¡± I


    like that I can be this honest with Scarlet. I always wanted this kind of rtionship with my sister.


    ¡°Do not worry. You will have Caleb right beside you, and truthfully you will be so focused on him that


    you will not even notice anyone else is there. I think that he really loves you Daphne.¡± Scarlet¡¯s words


    shock me a little bit. I know that I have been falling in love with Caleb, but is it possible that he is falling


    in love with me too? The thought alone has me smiling like a hyena. 4


    I can hear that Hannah has arrived, and it sounds like she has Bethany with her. Their voices are


    getting closer and Scarlet tenses up a little I squeeze her hand letting her know that everything will be


    alright. The girlse in the bedroom, with their bags of makeup and hair supplies, and I am reminded


    of the night of the Mabon Ball. So much has happened since then, but tonight will be different. Tonight,


    I will be dered Caleb¡¯s mate for everyone to see, and the Luna of our pack.


    ¡°Hannah, I am so sorry about Dorian. I wish there were words to truly express how terrible I feel, and


    how I am sorry that he ever came near you.¡± Scarlet did not waste any time trying to talk to


    Hannah, who has not even put her bags down yet.


    ¡°Oh no please Scarlet do not apologize for him. You did nothing wrong, and I am sorry that you had to


    go through it too. He made his own decisions; you were not even here.¡± Hannah is quick to put her


    bags down ande over and hug Scarlet who looked like she was ready to burst. into tears. It makes


    me very happy to see my sister and my friend get along. I was worried that the events of yesterday


    would put a damper on today.


    Soon all four of us are pulling out different makeup brushes, and hair essories. We areughing like


    school children as everyone is trying to decide. how my hair should be done, and how my makeup


    should look.


    ¡°If you were mascara make sure that it is waterproof. You might tear up and you do. not want any


    stains ruining that beautiful dress of yours.¡± At Hannah¡¯s words all the girls are calling for me to pull out


    the dress. I hurry and bring it out of the closet, carefully unzipping it from the bag. 7


    ¡°Hold on I have the perfect thing to go with that.¡± Scarlet stands up quickly and disappears from the


    room. Shees. back momentster with a tiara, the same tiara she wore to her mating ceremony. It


    was also the one that our mother wore the day that she mated with our father.


    ¡°I know that our family has not treated you well, but I thought that you might want to wear this. It goes


    with the dress, and I think it is time you had it.¡± Scarlet¡¯s words bring tears to my eyes. It is true that our


    family has not been great to me but having her here is all the family I need.


    ¡°I would love to wear this.¡± I finally let her know when I can speak again. With that decision made, the


    girls decide that they should curl my hair and leave it in loose curls down my back. It seems like no time


    has passed, before we are all getting into our dresses, and applying makeup. Scarlet tears up a little


    when she sees me in my dress, telling me that I am. beautiful.


    Finally, we all have our dresses on, makeup done, and our hair looks amazing. I love the way I look


    tonight, and I think Caleb will love it too. I am still nervous about the binding ceremony, but


    I put that out of my mind. Caleb will be there; he will know what to do.


    Theoes and knocks on the door and lets us know that it is time. He tells me that I am beautiful in


    my dress. Hannah and Bethany leave to take their ces at the ceremony. Scarlet stays with me to


    walk me down. She gives me a big hug, and we leave the room walking downstairs. This is it, here we


    go.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter Forty-Six


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Leaving Daphne this morning was so


    difficult. I woke up earlier than usual so that I could watch her sleep a few more


    moments. Today is the day that we will be


    formallymitted to each other, in front of our friends, pack members, andmunity. I have waited


    so long for this


    day and I am so excited that it is here. I


    know that Daphne thinks that I saved her, but in reality, she saved me. It is


    because of her that the ckness inside


    me, the anger, the rage has finally


    subsided. I am more focused on my pack, on leading us, and protecting us. I will spend everyday that I


    can showing her how grateful I am to her.


    I decided that tonight will be the night I tell her how I feel. How much I love


    watching her sleep, hearing her voice,


    and feeling her touch. I will tell her how


    she saved me from being feral. I will tell her how much I get lost in her eyes, in the scent of her. How


    herugh sounds like


    bells at Christmas. I will tell her how I


    have fallen helplessly in love with her. 4


    As much as I do not want to, I ease myself off the bed. I have everything nned


    today so that she can rx. I know how hard she has worked to prepare for today. Not just the event


    nning with the


    catering and the dress, but with learning about the neighboring packs as well. With all the events of


    yesterday, I just want her to be at peace today.


    I head out of the room, and into the den. It is so early that I doubt anyone else is up and about except


    for the patrolling guard. I ensure that I have everything I need for tonight, and then head downstairs. I


    am


    in serious need of a cup of coffee.


    To my surprise Theo is already in the


    kitchen, nursing his own coffee cup. He


    grunts hello to me as I wander in, and


    gestures to the coffee pot still half full of


    my favorite brew. I grab a cup and sit with


    him at the ind. 1


    ¡°What is on your mind, causing you to lose sleep?¡± I do not waste time trying to


    figure out what is bothering my friend.


    ¡°I am sorry for the way I acted yesterday.


    When I seen him on Hannah, I wanted to


    rip his throat out. I know that she is not my daughter by blood, but we have raised her all the same. If


    you had note in


    when you did, I would have ended his life, and felt no remorse at all.¡± Theo¡¯s voice


    is cold, and I can tell that he is reliving


    the events in his mind. 9


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. If I


    had seen him on Hannah, I do not doubt that I would have killed him as well.


    There is no excuse for his behavior. The fact that he is iming to be an Alpha and behaving in this


    way is disgusting to me.¡± I feel bad that Theo is second guessing his actions. 1


    ¡°It is not just that thought¡± Theo turns. and looks me in the eye ¡°I find myself drawn to Scarlet. I


    remember all those photos of herughing and carefree on the walls at her parent¡¯s house. I wish I had


    gotten the opportunity to meet that girl. To see that sparkle shine in her eyes again.¡± Hearing Theo talk


    about Scarlet makes me wonder if his hatred for Dorian is fueled by something other than Hannah. 8


    ¡°Theo, I need to ask you a very personal question. Have you had any lovers since Miranda has passed


    on?¡± I never say her


    name out loud, not since she died. We do not talk about it. Theo took some time


    after her death and dealt with it his way.


    We had an unspoken agreement that she was an off-limit topic of conversation.


    ¡°I tried once, but she wanted more than I


    could give her. She wanted a future, and I


    had made it very clear from the beginning that we were just two people looking for physical release.


    Since that fiasco no, I


    have not touched another woman. You


    know that I do not believe the fairy tale


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    that there are second chance mates in


    this world.¡± I must admit that I am


    surprised that Theo opened up this much


    about Miranda, and his love life.


    ¡°I truly wish that you would not give up on finding another mate. I would love to see you with some little


    pups climbing your leg.¡± Iugh at the thought and p


    him on the back.


    ¡°The nights get lonely sometimes, but I do not think that I could ever handle that pain again. I asked the


    Moon Goddess to take my life that night. I did not want to continue without her. I simply can not go


    through with that again. I am happy here, training, working, helping our people with special talents.


    That is what my life. is meant for.¡± Theo has turned somewhat solemn, and I can not help but wonder if


    he truly feels that way or if fear is stopping him.


    ¡°If that is what you wish, then I will drop the matter. I do have to say though Scarlet is still a beauty.¡±


    Theo punches my shoulder at that remark, which I expected.


    ¡°It is not that way with her, I simply hate seeing someone broken down like that. It is weird but, in a way,


    it is almost as if her and Daphne have switched lives.¡± I mull


    over Theo¡¯s words for a moment, and I


    agree with them. Daphne was broken down by her parents, made to feel like she


    was nothing. Dorian is doing the same. thing to Scarlet, and it is a sad realization.


    ¡°Honestly, you are right. Unfortunately,


    there is not much that we can do with out


    starting a war. I do not know if they have powerful allies, although I have no fear of his pack warriors. I


    also wonder how it


    would make Daphne feel. I mean her and


    Scarlet have just reunited, and this could


    push them apart.¡± 1


    ¡°I have been researching relentlessly


    through the old scrolls, searching for


    anything that could possibly help Scarlet in any way. She could leave him, but because of the mating


    bond she would


    never find a second chance mate if it were


    possible. From what I have read the


    possibility of her being able to bear


    children is slim without her mate.¡± Theo


    hangs his head with his own revtions. Now I better understand the coffee, he has been researching


    all night.


    ¡°Why not go and try to get some rest. I


    will speak with Scarlet and see where she


    stands. If she wants to leave Dorian, she


    will have our support. I will even offer her a ce here.¡± Theo nods at my words and ces his cup in


    the sink. I believe that exhaustion has finally won out and I see him head for the stairs. Hopefully, he


    will


    be able to rest.


    I start making breakfast for two people. Mulling over the talk I had with Theo I have changed my ns


    a little. I will


    make Scarlet some breakfast and leave Daphne¡¯s in the oven. That will give me some time to speak


    with Scarlet and see where she stands with everything. It is clear to everyone that she is no longer


    happy in her mating but is she unhappy


    enough to changer her own


    circumstances. te in hand I head


    upstairs to find out, knocking and


    waiting for her reply beforeing in. 1


    ¡°Hey Scarlet, I brought you breakfast and was hoping to speak to you a moment.¡± I can see that she


    has been up for a little.


    while. She is already dressed, and it looks like she can use a friend right now.


    ¡°Yeah I was expecting that you would


    want to talk. First let me say that I am so sorry that Dorian hurt that girl. He was very wrong, and I


    cannot fathom what he was thinking.¡±


    ¡°No, you do not need to apologize for his


    actions. He is a grown man; he will take responsibility for himself. It is regarding him that I wish to


    speak to you. Scarlet everyone can see that you are unhappy, that Dorian does not treat you well.


    Although I have not found a way outside. of ending his life to break the mating bond, you are free to


    leave him if you want to. You will have mine and my pack¡¯s support, and a position and home here if


    you choose.¡± I can see her thinking about my words for a few minutes and I do not rush her. This is a


    serious matter, and she must choose for herself.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but I am the Luna of my pack. You are right, Dorian has changed and for


    so long I have been unhappy. That is not all on him though, I should have stood up to him. long ago.


    My people need me, so it is with that thought that I know that I must go back. I do want to thank you


    though, for Daphne and her happiness. She did not have a happy childhood, but I am overjoyed to see


    her smile now. I also want you to know that should you ever


    make her unhappy, I will find a way to


    end you.¡± Scarlet looks me dead in the eye


    to let me know that she is serious. I


    respect her for her decision to protect her pack, even if I do not agree with it.


    ¡°I understand your decision and know that I love Daphne. It is no longer just the mating that pulls me to


    her. I need her more than I need air to breath.¡± I hope


    that Scarlet can see that I am sincere.


    ¡°I believe you. You do make her happy,


    and that is all I can ask.¡±


    ¡°Know that you are wee here


    anytime. Also, if you need anything at all,


    please do not hesitate to ask. You are


    family now, anything I have is yours.¡±


    Scarlet nods letting me know that she understands. Then I exin to her my


    n for Daphne today, and she is more


    than happy to help me out. She heads


    downstairs with me to grab the breakfast for Daphne. Then I check in with Hannah


    and ensure that she is set to go for help with hair and makeup. 1


    I spend the rest of the day greeting the guests that have arrived. The neighboring packs have all shown


    up in support of me finding my mate. Marcus is here, L


    stands proud beside him. I make sure that everything is set in ce, the catering is all top notch, and


    that nothing can go wrong. My patrolling guards are still working but are not as spread out. I allowed


    them to draw in closer to the ceremony so that they can also be a part of it. After all it is not everyday


    that their Alpha meets his mate. As time draws closer, I find that I am getting nervous. I cannot wait to


    see Daphne in her dress, but I am ready for this to be done with. I am ready for her to be mine.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter Forty-Seven


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    Scarlet gives me one more big hug. I know that once the doors open to the house,


    and I will walk down the steps, turn left and meet Caleb in the rose garden. My


    anxiety has me worried that I am going to


    fall on my face even getting down the


    steps. I take deep breaths trying to calm. my nerves. Everything is going to be fine; Caleb is here.


    Scarlet steps forward, but


    before she can open the door I reach out


    and stop her.


    ¡°Scarlet, I¡¯m scared.¡± My anxiety is full force now. My heart is beating a million miles a second, and I


    am pretty sure that I am going to drop dead right here. Scarlet


    turns back and faces me with a smile.


    ¡°Daphne, you are the strongest woman I


    know, and you are going to be a great Luna. You have been mated with a good


    man, a strong man that I think loves you.¡± She smiles at me reassuringly and I must admit her pep talk


    helped. My heartbeat is slowing a little. She is right, everything is going to be fine.


    The doors are open, and I feel a light autumn breeze flow in. This is it, the moment that everyone is


    waiting for. I am shaking a little as I begin descending the steps. There are so many people here that


    some of them are milling about the


    circr drive in front of the door.


    Everyone turns their head though when I make my way out of the house. I carefully


    walk behind Scarlet, slowly down the


    steps. I turn the corner, and immediately


    see Caleb.


    Caleb is so handsome in his tuxedo.


    Scarlet was right, everyone else melts


    away and all I am focused on is Caleb. He stands proud with his hair pulled back,


    and his chest out. The button-down shirt


    looks like it is straining against his muscles, and I cannot deny the very sight


    of him brings a familiar ache to my womanhood. His eyes are locked with mine, and I can tell that he


    can feel the tension rising between us. I walk forward, intent on making this man mine and mine alone.


    He is my destiny, my mate.


    The elder stands before us, performing the binding ceremony. Suddenly there is a long howl that


    echoes through the trees. Caleb stills beside me, and I believe he is using the mind link he shares with


    his warriors to gather information on the disruption. With out warning I see Dorian break through the


    tree line, behind Caleb. What shocks me the man standing next to him is my father. 7


    Caleb turns and growls deep in his throat. I can see part of our pack immediately


    shift intobat mode and start to circle


    behind the intruders. My mind is.


    spinning wondering why they are here.


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this.


    Coming here uninvited, interrupting my mating ceremony?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is colder than I have ever


    heard it before, ast


    if ice is running through his veins.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb you havemitted a grave


    grievance against the Cedar Woods pack, and against the Silver Moon pack.¡±


    Surprisingly, it is my father that has chosen to speak. I feel a hand on my right shoulder, and I look up


    to find Scarlet by my side, her face pale.


    ¡°What grievance do you have with me old man? As you can see my patience is


    wearing thin.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is


    thundering, and a chill runs along my spine.


    ¡°Firstly, you purchased a ve from me. under false pretenses. You knew before. you purchased her


    that she was your mate. You withheld that information in


    order to procure the murderous bitch at a


    lower price. Then you have the audacity


    to speak to my beloved mate as if she was


    amon wench. Now I find out that your


    are holding my precious daughter hostage, keeping her from her destined


    mate. Ourws demand that you answer


    for your petnt behavior.¡± My father


    has his chest puffed out in righteousness.


    He spews his false tale loud, as if hoping to garner support from those in


    attendance. 1


    ¡°I have heard enough of this. The contract in which I purchased a ve


    from you was witnessed by both of our


    Betas. You had the chance to ask for more


    money. You had the chance to ask me any


    question you wanted, and I would have answered them truthfully. You did not


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    care though; you only wanted the deal done. You have your money; I have honored the contract. Now


    be gone, off mynds before you start a war that you will not win.¡± The tension is thick, I can see that


    my fathers face is red with anger.


    Caleb struck a nerve with him.


    ¡°You are a liar and a cheat. I have eyes, I can see my daughter right there. Her


    mate came to mest night with tales of your depravity. Hoping to have both of the sisters to yourself.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s growl is


    lower this time, and I can see the seams.


    of his suit jacket starting to tear. He is in


    danger of shifting and attacking my


    father head on.


    ¡°Enough of this.¡± My head swivels over


    to my sister as her words ring out clear in the night. ¡°I am not a captive here; I am a guest. Alpha Caleb


    has been nothing but ster in his treatment of me. It was Dorian¡¯s foolish actions that got him.


    banished from here. He is lucky that Caleb spared his life.¡± From the silence I can tell that no one


    expected Scarlet to speak.


    ¡°Scarlet shut your mouth.¡± Dorian barks.


    at her.


    ¡°No Dorian, I have been silent for far too


    long. Your monstrous ways end tonight. You have driven our pack into the dirt.


    Tormenting the young women, cheating and rutting around on me. You have


    depleted all our money with your glutenous actions. Hell, most of our pack has turned rogue just to


    escape from you.


    You are not half the man that Caleb is.¡±


    Scarlet¡¯s face is as red as her hair, and I


    am in rapture of her at this moment. My


    attention is quickly snapped back to


    Dorian though as he goes to move


    forward. 5


    Caleb steps farther in front of both Scarlet and I. ¡°If you take another step, I will end your life.¡± Caleb is


    in full war


    mode. I nce around and see that our


    warriors are ready to do battle if needed.


    ¡°Do you really think you can stop me.


    That is my mate, she ising with me.¡± I do not think that Dorian has realized


    that are people have surrounded him. ncing at my father I can see that he is aware of the warrior¡¯s


    positions, but he does not seem fazed. I am confused at how he is so calm, knowing that he does not


    stand a chance fighting against


    Caleb¡¯s pack. 2


    ¡°Scarlet I am disappointed in you. You


    were raised better than to act like this.


    Dorian is your mate, and your Alpha. You should be kneeling to him.¡± Scarlet is just as shocked as I am


    by his words.


    ¡°Like I said you two need to get off of mynds before you start a war, we both know you wont win.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s jacket is continuing to break apart at the seams. I


    know that he will turn soon if this


    situation is not handled.


    From behind me I hear a long howl, and I


    turn in time to see about thirty wolves. break through the tree line, attacking our


    nearest warriors. For a moment there is


    chaos, as people try to figure out who is attacking who and where these wolves areing from. Then


    I hear more fighting towards the north side of the


    town. I turn back in time to see my father


    and Dorian shift. Caleb shifts right in


    front of me as well. Scarlet grabs my arm


    and starts pulling me towards the house. 1


    ¡°Daphne snap out of it; you are under


    attack and we need to make sure that the


    elders and children are safe.¡± Scarlet¡¯s


    words spur me into action, and I help lead our pack elders, and young children in the house. I am


    grateful that Hannah is nearby, and she jumps in heralding


    people and getting them inside. Bethany and Scarlet are helping to ensure that we have the


    neighboring pack elders and


    children as well safe and secure in the


    house. Once I am sure that everyone is in,


    I turn and head for the door.


    ¡°Daphne what are you doing?¡± Scarlet seems shocked that I am headed out the


    door.


    ¡°I am going to make sure that Caleb is alright. I know how to fight Scarlet.¡± She seems shocked by my


    words, but it is true. I have grown a lot stronger than I was.


    Caleb ensured that my lessons


    progressed, and I excelled at them.


    Once outside I shift into my wolf. I am stronger this way. I am barely off the steps before arge silver


    wolf tackles me, going for my throat. Using my hind legs, I throw the wolf from me and swipe at its


    snout. In my wolf form I can smell


    that this wolf is from the Silver Moon


    pack. I am not really interested in dueling


    with this wolf, I want to find Caleb, but it is persistent. Even though I move as to walk away the wolf


    jumps and attempts tond on my back. I quickly sidestep and whip around to face the attacker once


    again. I watch their motions intently waiting for them to spring up again, when it does, I quickly lunge


    and hit their side knocking them hard into the stone steps. Although the blow jolts me a little, I am


    satisfied that I have managed to


    knock this wolf out for now. I turn once.


    again intent on finding Caleb.


    Coming around the side of the manor house I am dumbstruck by the carnage I see before me. It looks


    like a scene from a horror film. There appears to be close to a hundred wolves engaged in various


    states of battle. Looking at the ground I can see that some of these wolves will never rise. again. I


    wonder briefly where my father managed to get so many wolves from.


    The Silver Moon pack does not have these numbers, and from what I have heard


    from Scarlet neither does the Cedar


    Woods pack.


    Pushing the thought from my mind, I scan the battlefield again intent on finding Caleb. I quickly


    recognize Theo¡¯s


    wolf holding its own against two wolves attacking him. Then I spot Caleb and I


    know that he is going head to head with my father. I start sprinting towards him


    etermined to help him win. I am less


    than ten feet away when I see anotherrge wolfe up from behind Caleb and jump on his back.


    Caleb¡¯s whimper of pain spurs me to move faster. I can see my father moving in to rip his jugr


    out, using every ounce of energy I can I leap into the air, and jump on my father. The motion was


    enough to knock him off bnce and we both go tumbling over.


    I hit my head on a rock as I attempt to get up. I am dizzy but try to shake it off as my father¡¯s attention


    is on me now. He has


    hated me since the day I was born, and I can see the rage in his eyes. I have never before raised a


    hand to him, and yet here I am openly challenging him. He wastes no time in his attack and jumps


    forward. I am able to move to the side, but I feel his sharp ws puncture and tear skin by my rib cage.


    Pain shoots through my body, but I have no time to nurse the wound. He is once again circling me,


    looking for a


    weakness. He goes with a frontal attack swiping my snout, I move forward as well attempting to get my


    ws into his throat. I do not hit my target though, instead I puncture his chest. He moves. again this


    time quickly going for the side that he has already damaged. His ws. sink into my ribs, and I cannot


    help but howl in pain. He takes advantage and jumps on my back trying to bite my neck. I try to buck


    him, but his wolf is too big. I can feel him get a superficial bite into my neck. I know that if I do not find a


    way to get out of this that he will kill me. I throw myself onto my injured side, throwing him off bnce


    and getting him off my back. He is stunned by the movement, and his head is thrown back. Taking


    advantage, with adrenaline pumping through my veins I waste no time lunging for his throat. This time I


    do not miss,


    this time my teeth sink in, tearing and ripping until he does not move anymore.


    I do not have time to think about what just happened. My sole focus is on Caleb. I have lost him again


    in the foray of battle. Then out of the corner of my eye, I spot. him. He is still fighting therge wolf that


    had attacked him with my father. I charge. after them, intent on helping my mate. Before I can get there


    a smaller red wolf leaps from the other side and has the ck wolf by the throat. Everything happened


    so quickly that I am stunned.


    Caleb shifts back to his human form and quickly covers his manhood. I do not understand what is


    happening. Looking at where the ck wolf was, I can see Dorian¡¯s body is in its ce. I nce behind


    me and see that my father¡¯s body is also in its human form. I hear the wolves howling around me, as


    people start to shift back into their human forms. Caleb approaches me.


    ¡°Baby it is ok. You can change.¡± I see that he has fetched a shirt from somewhere for me to cover up


    with. I change back into my human form, utterly exhausted. Caleb quickly wraps me in the shirt that he


    has found and quickly pulls me into his chest. This whole night has left me


    confused. 1


    ¡°Caleb, I thought that you were going to die.¡± My voice is hoarse, and I am choking back sobs. From


    behind me I can hear our people gathering. The ones that were in the house are spilling out. Theo


    ¡°We have been able to detain a few for questioning. From what I have been able to gather so far


    Dorian enlisted the help of some rogues, his warriors, the Silver Moon pack, some warriors from the


    Mission pack, and some warriors from another pack from California. They were


    under the false pretense that you were holding Scarlet hostage.¡± Theo is all business, quickly reporting


    to Caleb what he knows. Caleb is only half listening though; he is staring intently behind me. I turn so


    that I can see what has captured his attention, and my heart breaks.


    I watch as the red wolf that ended


    Dorian¡¯s life shifts. In its ce is my sister, Tears start streaming down my


    face as I watch her reach out to his lifeless body. I can hear her heart wrenching


    sobs, and I know that there is nothing I can do to ease her pain.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter Forty-Eight


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Today has not gone the way that I had nned. I had nned so carefully, down to the flower


    arrangements. I thought


    that I had every base covered, surely nothing could go wrong. I had been arrogant, cocky enough to


    believe that no one would try to attack. My pack was known to be fearless, and it was no secret that my


    allies would be in attendance of my mating ceremony. I had pulled my guards in so that they could


    witness the ceremony, and in doing so I left my people vulnerable. I did this, in my own arrogance I


    created the war zone that was


    before me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I can only stare in horror at the woman who saved my life. I underestimated Dorian. I was already tired


    from fighting


    Alpha Jason when Dorian had surprised me from behind. He was quicker than I imagined he would be.


    He was also a


    better fighter than I ever would have


    given him credit for. Scarlet saved my life, but in doing so she lost her destined mate. I can only


    imagine what is going through her head, knowing that she was


    the one that took his life.


    ¡°Mine.¡± Theo¡¯s words snap my attention


    directly to him. I turn to see him staring


    at Scarlet, tears in his eyes. His eyes are boring into Scarlet, and I can see that his body is fighting a


    war with itself. 10


    ¡°Theo¡± I try to draw his attention away,


    but it can not be deterred from Scarlet. I


    know that he does not believe in second


    chance mates, but perhaps she is his. Daphne starts wiggling in my arms,


    trying to break free from my grasp. My


    attention finally falls on her and I realize


    she is fighting to go to her sister. I let her


    go,


    Daphne runs over and wraps Scarlet in her arms. Pulling her back into her chest and rocking her on the


    ground as if she were a child. I knew that today would


    changer our lives, but I could have never of predicted that it would be this way. For once I do not know


    what to do, what to say, or even how to begin processing everything. 2


    ¡°Caleb, I need to go. Something is not right with me; I think I am headed to the infirmary.¡± Theo¡¯s voice


    pulls me out of my self-loathing and snaps me back into reality. I look Theo over, looking for any signs


    of trauma, other than the


    superficial bruises and cuts that have


    appeared. I can find nothing that would


    warrant a trip to the infirmary.


    ¡°Theo what is going on, I do not see


    anything.¡± I do not normally question Theo, but on this asion I must.


    ¡°No, there is something not right with my head. I am imagining things.¡± Theo¡¯s voice is shaky, and I


    notice that he is still


    staring at Scarlet. Since we are in such


    close vicinity, and werewolves have


    excellent hearing I decide to use the mind


    link.


    Would your trip to the infirmary have


    anything to do with the fact that you are staring at Scarlet, and called her yours? I


    do not mean to be blunt with Theo, but I


    cannot waste any time trying to figure out


    the next moves for everyone involved.


    She just lost her destined mate. She cannot possibly be mine. I do not believe


    in second chance mates. I want to go to


    her, but I cannot. I am not the man that


    she needs. Theo also chooses to use the


    mind link tomunicate. Looking to


    where Daphne and Scarlet are, I can understand his hesitation, and my heart breaks at the


    predicament that Theo has


    found himself in.


    I cannot tell you how long we stood there, simply staring at the two women. Unsure of how to bring


    them anyfort. Scarlet lost her mate, Daphne had to kill her father, and I was helpless to do


    anything to help them. Finally, both women stood, arms wrapped around each other they turned and


    started walking towards Theo


    and me.


    When they are less than twenty feet away,


    I watch as Scarlet skids to a sudden halt.


    Her head snaps up, her eyes go wide as if


    she is a deer in the headlights. I can tell that Daphne is asking her what is wrong, but Scarlet is staring


    straight at Theo. Although it is the worst timing ever, I can


    tell that she is processing the fact that


    every fiber of her being is telling her that Theo is her mate. Again, I am lost as to how I can help


    anyone. Theo is as stiff as a board beside me. The great Alpha and Beta of the Blue Mountain pack are


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± I was surprised that it was Scarlet that spoke first. Of course, her words were


    directed at Theo. I can see the worry and the fear sh through his eyes. This will not be an easy start


    for them. Daphne is utterly lost as to what is happening between the two of them.


    ¡°I will understand whatever decision you make. I only have one request and that is that you give it


    some time, before you decide.¡± Theo¡¯s voice is soft, and I can tell that he is fighting the urge to try and


    comfort Scarlet. Scarlet thankfully shakes


    her head in agreement with Theo¡¯s


    request. 4


    ¡°Daphne, I am so sorry. It was my own arrogance that lead to this chaos. I am the reason our ceremony


    is ruined.¡± There is so much more that I need to apologize to my mate for, but right now is not the time


    for me to get into all of that.


    ¡°No, it was not your fault. It was my father¡¯s fault, and Dorian¡¯s fault. Their greed, their arrogance, their


    demented minds. My father¡¯s violence is all I have known since I was born. Now he is gone, and I feel


    free.¡± Daphne¡¯s voice is hard, and I can tell that she is fighting back her emotions. Even if it is a


    stranger, the first time you take a life is hard. I wrap my arms around her pulling her tight to me.


    Behind me I hear a wail piercing the night sky, and both Daphne and Scarlet stiffen. Daphne moves to


    look behind me and her


    face goes ghostly white. I shift trying to see what is causing her pain, only to find her mother kneeling


    over Alpha Jason¡¯s corpse. It did not ur to me that she would be here and judging from the girl¡¯s


    faces they did not expect it either.


    The shrieking woman turns and zeros her attention on Daphne. ¡°You murderous. whore. You have


    taken everything from


    me, everything. It should be your corpseying here, just like it should have been you that died instead


    of your brother.¡± I watch a tear fall down Daphne¡¯s cheek,


    and I have had enough of this madness.


    ¡°I will permit you to take your mates


    body and leave here. If you evere back, I will kill you myself.¡± My voice is booming through the


    night air. Daphne has suffered enough; I will not permit anything else happening to her. Amanda does


    not heed my warning, or perhaps


    she does not care. She starts stalking towards Daphne and I, murder evident in her eyes. 2


    She never made it close to us though. Scarlet stepped around Theo, ran full


    force and tackled her mother on the


    ground. Before I can even blink Scarlet has both of her mother¡¯s hand above her


    face, and she is sitting on her chest.


    ¡°You are not going to hurt her anymore, do you understand. I watched you hurt her for years, the only


    joy you ever found was in hurting her. I hate you for it, I


    think I hated you then. Look at what that


    has done. Dad is dead, our brother is


    dead, and if you do not leave here you will


    be too.¡± Scarlet is releasing some of the anger of her childhood out, and I can see


    that she needed to.


    ¡°You spoiled bitch, get off me. You killed


    your own mate you are no better than her.


    Both of you murdering, lying little


    whores. I curse the Moon Goddess for


    your existence.¡± I can see the fire in


    Scarlet die at her mother¡¯s words. Words


    that she has heard yelled at Daphne over and over, but never at her. In her own


    pain Scarlet had loosened the grip she


    had on her mother¡¯s hands, and Amanda


    breaks free. She swings up and hits. Scarlet in the jaw. The blow was enough. to knock Scarlet off


    bnce. I move, but Theo is quicker. He quickly snaps


    Amanda¡¯s neck, before turning his


    attention to Scarlet. This time he does not


    fight the urge to wrap her in his arms. 7


    ¡°Oh, I did not see thating.¡± Daphne¡¯s


    voice is soft. I look down and see the


    stream of tearsing from her eyes. I


    wish I had a time machine. 2


    I do not get long to process everything.


    Marcus is at my side, informing me that


    our warriors have removed the bodies of


    the dead. We had some wounded on our


    side, and a few casualties. I am thankful


    that our pack is strong. Our wounded warriors will heal up in a few days at


    most. Our fallen warriors will be


    celebrated, and I will ensure that their families are taken care of. I nce over at Daphne; this is her


    first fight. 3


    ¡°Please make sure that all the warriors


    are attended to immediately.¡± She surprises me by her request of Marcus. Hannah is right behind


    Marcus, with a


    few of our other pack members. 1


    ¡°Caleb, we have an issue. You and Daphne did not get toplete the ceremony.¡± Hannah¡¯s brow is


    creased with worry.


    ¡°Hannah I will make sure that we


    reschedule the ceremony soon. Right now, we need to finish cleaning up, tend to the wounded, and


    make sure that all of


    our guests are ounted for.¡± I hope that Hannah is not offended by my tone.


    ¡°No Elder Preston informed me that the


    ceremony had to bepleted tonight. You and Daphne have already started the binding ceremony.


    He said if it is notpleted tonight, then the Moon


    Goddess could see that as a refusal and


    the mating bond could be broken.¡± Now I


    understand why Hannah was so worried.


    I look to Theo to see if he can confirm the


    Elder¡¯s words, or if it is just superstition.


    ¡°I am sorry Caleb, but she speaks the


    truth.¡± Theo looks at me, and then at


    Daphne. ¡°I am so sorry Luna, I know that


    this is not a great night for you, but the


    ceremony was started and must be


    ¡°Fine, Hannah please gather everyone if


    you can. It may not be the night that we hoped but it is what will have to do.¡± I can


    only be proud of my mate. She rolls her shoulders back and has handled tonight with a level head. I


    know that she may break downter, and I will be there for


    her.


    Hannah is quick to gather everyone, and once again Daphne and I are facing each other. She is still in


    the overlyrge shirt I found, and I am in a pair of shorts. This is not how I intended to be bound to my


    mate, but I still can not be happier. Elder Preston continues where he left off


    earlier, and soon he is wrapping the blue ribbon around my wrist.


    ¡°With this tie, you Alpha Caleb of the Blue Mountain pack are tying yourself to your mate. You will


    protect, and cherish her throughout this lifetime, and the next.¡± I agree, and he moves on to


    Daphne and repeats the same vows. She


    agrees and our hands are formally tied


    together, a binding for life.


    ¡°Daphne, as your mate I promise to love and cherish you. Words can not express how happy I am that


    we are destined to be


    one. You have saved me in more ways


    than one. I once questioned how the


    Moon Goddess could mate me with a


    ve, but the truth is that you were always a queen. Everyone was just too blind to see it. I am proud to


    have you as my Luna, and my partner in life. My life means nothing unless you are by my side. It is not


    only the mating pull that brings me to you. I love you and will spend everyday proving that love to you.


    })


    ¡°Caleb, as your mate I promise to stay loyal to you, and to cherish every moment we have together.


    You have given me a life that I could only imagine in my wildest dreams. I thought that no one would


    ever love me, that no one would


    ever see me as anything more than a ve. You taught me how to love myself. I


    am proud to stand by your side and will


    try my best to be the Luna you deserve,


    the Luna our pack deserves. I love you


    100.¡± a


    With our personal vows said and the binding ceremonypleted, I pull my mate in and kiss her.


    Sparks flow through us. We are now one, I am in love with my


    mate.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter Forty-Nine


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    My mating ceremony was a few days ago, and although it was not the wonderful event we had


    originally nned, in the end I was still bound to Caleb. I was also announced as the Luna of our pack.


    Life did not slow down from there. 1


    The only living heirs to my father¡¯s pack were my sister and I. My sister also happens to be the only


    living heir to her pack in California. On top of all of this, Scarlet has also discovered that she and Theo


    are second chance mates. There has been so much going ontely that Caleb and I have not been


    able to celebrate our


    mating ceremony. 2


    Right now, we are in talks with Beta Noah regarding the Silver Moon pack and the line of session.


    Scarlet has already


    stated that she has no desire to be the acting Luna of the pack. The next in line for the job is me. I have


    no desire to try to lead people that could not even treat me like I was human; however, I do not want


    there to be any mistreatment of the people there. There have been


    suggestions back and forth about Noah taking over, or one of our warriors stepping forward as the new


    Alpha. There is also the issue of Theo being Scarlet¡¯s mate. By all rights even if Scarlet does not desire


    the position, Theo could step forward as the new Alpha. Noah is not aware of that situation though.


    ¡°Noah if you do not mind, there is a lot of information for my family to discuss. If you could step outside,


    I will have Hannah take you downstairs and get you fed some lunch while we discuss the


    options.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is firm but


    friendly. I marvel at how well he does


    politically. Noah nods at him and leaves


    the room. 2


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Caleb turns to face Scarlet, Theo, and I. I can see the worry lines creasing his forehead already.


    ¡°Scarlet, I know that you believe that you have been away too long, to be an effective leader to the


    Silver Moon pack. Theo you as her mate have a choice, one that I will back either way. You have


    always been an excellent Beta, and I believe with all my heart that you will make an amazing Alpha. I


    know that the two of you have a lot of heavy


    decisions on your shoulders right now so Daphne and I will leave you alone to discuss the options.¡±


    With Caleb¡¯s words I stand. I am ready to get out of this room. for a minute. We leave them alone to


    talk,


    and retreat into our bedroom.


    ¡°Caleb, if Theo does decide to be the next Alpha who would be your Beta?¡± Out


    of everything I heard in the den, this was


    the one question that I was worried about


    the most. I am aware that I have trust


    issues, and I want to make sure that the next Beta is someone that both Caleb and


    I can trust.


    ¡°No matter who I choose no one is going to be as good as Theo.¡± Caleb¡¯s head is bowed, and I can tell


    that this is weighing heavily on him. I walk over and wrap my arms around his waist giving him a tight


    hug so that he knows I am here for him. ¡± Theo and I have grown up together. We trained together; we


    have fought


    together. We have found love together; we have gone through everything in our lives together. I want


    what is best for him, but the thought of him leaving is making me sad.¡± Caleb is resting his head on top


    of mine, and I rub his back simply trying to provide a sense offort to


    him.


    ¡°Think about it this way love, if Theo


    does decide to be the next Alpha then he


    is still very close. It also means that you will have another allied pack close to us. Plus, it is an


    opportunity for Theo, as you said he is a great Beta but would make an excellent Alpha.¡± I am hoping


    that my words will provide Caleb somefort.


    ¡°Hmmm I have such a smart and beautiful mate. How did I get so lucky?¡± Caleb lets out a littleugh. I


    am d that


    I was able to ease the tension somewhat.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I think we need to get


    back in there and see if they have reached


    a decision. We still have other meetings to


    get to today, and it is already past lunch.¡±


    I did not want to let go of Caleb, and I definitely did not want to go back to


    meetings. I knew that we had to finish.


    them though, it was the only way that Caleb and I would be able to finally get some time together.


    Linking my hand


    with Caleb¡¯s hand I start to lead us out of the bedroom.


    Caleb knocked before we went back into


    the den. Looking at Scarlet and Theo I can see that their decisions have not been easy for them to


    make. My heart breaks a little for them. They have had such a


    tragic start to what will hopefully be.


    a better future for them both.


    ¡°Caleb, Daphne we have a few things to discuss with you two before we get Noah back up here.¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice is all


    business. ¡°Scarlet and I have tried to look at this from every angle, taking in every scenario. We need


    to settle things with the Cedar Wood pack. Scarlet is their Luna, and we both feel that we have a


    responsibility to ensuring that what remains of the pack is taken care of. Dorian caused a lot of


    damage, and we need to fix as much of it as we can.¡± Theo pauses to take a deep breath and


    squeezes Scarlet¡¯s hand in reassurance.


    ¡°Although Scarlet is also the rightful


    ession to the Silver Moon pack, she does not feel like she has any strong ties there. We have a


    potential n that we have talked through and we need your input on it. Do you want to take it from


    here?¡± Theo asks Scarlet.


    ¡°Yes, so um I want what is best for everyone involved. Dorian caused a lot of damage within the Cedar


    Wood pack. In


    truth the pack is broke, I have no idea who or if we have any allies, and I do not even know if anyone


    would choose to stay under my leadership. Theo is happy here, this is his home and I can see why he


    is happy. At one time this was also my home, and I really want to stay and continue growing my bond


    with my


    sister. There is no one left in the Cedar Wood pack that would be able to take over the Alpha position,


    Dorian¡¯s warriors are snakes in the grass. I would be worried that they would continue destroying what


    is left of the pack. After speaking with


    Theo and seeing how great you two work together I would like to offer the rest of the pack the option to


    relocate here, and pledge allegiance to your pack.¡± With this deration, I can see that Scarlet is


    starting to get nervous. ¡°I was thinking and hoping to offer the territory to the Red Wood pack, which is


    the closest pack


    to our territory. Now I would need to meet


    with their Alpha, because ultimately, I


    would love for the pack members that do


    not want to relocate, to be able to join a neighboring pack.¡± Scarlet is definitely nervous and rushes


    through the ending of her speech.


    Caleb takes a moment to process everything that they just exined to us. I am new to politics so I can


    not really jump in with an opinion on the whole subject. ¡°I would openly ept anyone that wanted to


    be apart of our pack as long as their hearts are aligned with our pack values.¡± Caleb I can tell is trying


    to


    reassure my sister. ¡°I think that you have


    a great n in mind for your pack, and I have to say that I think it is very mature and wise. It takes a lot


    of strength, and


    courage to try to right the wrongs of other people.¡± Scarlet smiles at Caleb¡¯s


    praise.


    ¡°Theo, I love you as if you were my true blood brother. We have been through many things in this life


    together. I am proud of you always.¡± Caleb gets


    emotional as he addresses Theo.


    ¡°I feel the same brother, which is why Scarlet and I both think that Noah should take over the Silver


    Moon pack. I have investigated his character, and I believe that he will be a strong, but fair Alpha. I do


    not care for his wife, nor his daughter but I believe that he can keep their


    attitudes in check. Scarlet and I wish to stay here, with you and Daphne. I have never had the desire to


    be an Alpha, and I


    would like the opportunity to get to know my mate better before trying to lead an entire pack.¡± Theo is


    also getting


    emotional. 6


    ¡°You will always have a home here with us. I will help arrange everything that you and Scarlet will need


    to travel to her pack. We will also cover the expenses of anyone that would like to relocate here as well.


    I


    will send you with some of the pack warriors to help in negotiations with the neighboring pack. I would


    feel better if I knew you had our men at your back.¡± Caleb and Theo go on to discuss more of the


    logistics, but I am worried about


    Scarlet. 2


    ¡°Scarlet, are you sure this is what you want?¡± I cannot help but ask her. She was nervous through her


    speech and I do not want her to feel pressured to give her pack up.


    ¡°Actually, I was the one that talked Theo


    into all of this. Daphne, I think that I would make a good Luna, but I was Dorian¡¯s mate. No matter how


    great I am, there will always be some anger at the past. That is not good for any pack. This n was


    the best that I coulde up with that may help heal some of the pain that they have had to deal with.¡±


    Scarlet looks down at her hands, and I can tell that she is reliving some of the worst of Dorian¡¯s


    behaviors.


    ¡°Besides, I think that Theo and I could have something great. We have both experienced tragedy, love,


    misery, and pain. Those kinds of things change how a person views life, and love.¡± Scarlet looks. over


    at Theo and there is a slight


    shimmer in her eyes. ¡°I did not truly believe in second chance mates, and


    neither did Theo. Perhaps this was the Moon Goddess¡¯s way of blessing me for finallying to my


    senses.¡±


    The boys finish up their prenning of the trip and we ask Noah to rejoin us all in the den. Caleb and


    Theo exin to


    Noah that Scarlet and I do not wish to


    lead the pack. Caleb, Theo and Noah


    hammer out the finer details of allies,


    future trades, and whatever else they could think of. Since night was falling Noah decided to stay one


    more night with our pack before going home tomorrow. Theo and Scarlet also nned to leave for


    California tomorrow.


    Finally, all the negotiations were done, and Caleb and I were getting ready for bed. The long talks and


    the stress of thest few days have left me exhausted. I


    can only imagine the toll it has taken on


    Caleb as well.


    ¡°Are you excited that Scarlet is going to be so close now?¡± Caleb asks me as he is changing.


    ¡°Yes, I am very happy about it. I am worried and sad for her and Theo though. Those two have been


    through so much, and they deserve some happiness.¡± I am already yawning as I slip under the covers.


    ¡°I agree love. Hopefully, they can find some of that happiness together.¡± Caleb is also yawning as he


    slides into bed, wrapping his arm around my waist and spooning me close to him. Even with all the


    hectic drama we have been dealing with I am grateful that I am in his arms every night. Soon we are


    both fast asleep.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter Fifty


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I am startled awake a little after midnight and turn to find Daphne tossing about in our bed. Her


    forehead is beaded with sweat and she is practically crying in her sleep. My heart breaks imagining the


    horrors that my mate is living through in her dreams. My beautiful love has had to endure so much in


    her short life. I reach out and gather her in my arms, kissing her and softly reassuring her that she is


    safe and in my arms. She slowly wakes up and I continue to hold her, reassuring her in every way I can


    think of that I am here, she is safe, and I will always keep her safe.


    ¡°I am sorry I woke you up.¡± Her voice is soft, and she hups a little with thest of hers sobs finally


    subsiding.


    ¡°Do not be sorry my love. You have been


    through so much. I wish I could have


    saved you from everything that you have experienced. Daphne you are so strong, and I love that about


    you. Never feel sorry


    for finding sce in my arms. I love


    holding you. I love touching your body,


    feeling your heart beat next to mine,


    brushing your hair back from your face. I


    will never not want to touch you or hold


    you.¡± I pull her closer and kiss her


    forehead. There is no denying that I have fallen head over heals in love with my


    mate.


    Daphne moves closer and soon our bodies


    are so entwined that there is no space remaining between us. I continue holding her, softly caressing


    her back.


    Unfortunately, I am male, and so other parts of my body have woken up as well. Too soon there is an


    undeniable bulge pressing into Daphne.


    ¡°Sorry love there are some things that I


    can not control.¡± Daphne lets out a soft giggle but does not move away. Weid entangled in each


    other¡¯s arms, feeling the heat between us, and the rhythm of our hearts beating in time. I could hold her


    like this forever, but far too soon Daphne starts moving slowly.


    She tilts her head and starts kissing my corbone, sliding her tongue in the crevice between the bone,


    and my throat. I cannot help but release a small moan. Having my beautiful mate pressed against me


    and feeling the softness of her lips, instantly sparks a fire in me.


    ¡°Oh, my love if you do not intend to be ravaged tonight than you should stop. Sorry but having you this


    close, and


    feeling your lips is not helping my man hood shrink any.¡± I was trying not to be brash, but she needed to


    know how I was feeling. 2


    Daphne shifts and props herself up on


    one arm, letting the moonlight from the widow cascade down her softly. ¡°Who


    said I wanted it to shrink?¡± She shoots


    me a coy smile; I am delightfully taken back by her boldness. Daphne is not


    normally this bold in the bedroom, but Goddess knows I am not going to stop


    her.


    My mate yfully pushes on my shoulder, and Iy back on my back as she asks. She straddles me


    and push up against her letting her feel my full desire.


    that is ready for hermand. She leans down and kisses my neck; I wrap a hand in her hair loving


    the silky strands that get entangled in my finger. Daphne moans into my neck as I rock my hips up,


    pressing every inch of me into her. Making her feel how ready I am to be buried deep inside her warm,


    wet folds.


    I slide my other hand up her side under her tank top and capture her perky nipple


    between my fingers. Giving it a teasing tug, before massaging the rest of her breast. I can feel that she


    is wet through the small tight shorts she wore to bed. I love how responsive she is, and I am rock hard.


    I unravel my hand from her hair and reach for her top, I want to feel her


    skin on mine. She sits back and allows me


    to remove it from her.


    Seeing Daphne straddling me, her hair wild and perched on top of me topless is a sight that takes my


    breath away. ¡°You are so damn beautiful.¡± I cannot stop the words from flowing from my lips as I reach


    up and recapture her gorgeous breasts with my hands. Daphne arches her back, pressing her breasts


    farther into me. She takes me by surprise though when she rocks backwards andunches


    gracefully to her feet.


    Involuntarily I whimper at the loss of contact with her body. I settled down.


    when I realized she stood to remove the small pair of shorts she had worn to bed. My beautiful mate


    was standing on our bed over me, as bare as the day she was born. Her beauty is remarkable,


    indescribable in words. There was a fire in her eyes it held me captive. I moved to remove my own


    shorts and she swooped down and stopped me. Instead she pushed my hands away and removed


    them herself.


    Her boldness, and dominance are a wee change in her tonight. She skillfully arches above me like


    a cat in heat, pushing against me allowing me to feel how wet and ready she is already. Her demeanor


    has me captive. She carefully presses into me trailing kisses down my throat, along my corbone. I


    can not stop myself from moaning as she


    continues lower down my chest. Pressing


    her soft lips into my heated flesh. She


    takes her time kissing her way down my


    chest, swirling her tongue in certain spots. Her hair brushes against my hips.


    as she continues her onught


    downward. 1


    She giggles a little because my hips involuntarily jerk upward. The sensations


    on her lips and hair tickle, but in a


    thrilling way. I groan, praying that she does not stop. To my pleasure she does


    not stop. Daphne continues kissing me on my lower abdomen, across my hips. I am tense with


    anticipation, my cock stands hard and throbbing begging for her lips to caress him too.


    I am gasping for breath when she does not just kiss my begging member, instead she pulls me fully


    into her mouth. I instinctively wrap my hand in her hair. Feeling her soft lips, and tongue


    caressing me softly. I almost lose myselfpletely. I moan in appreciation of her efforts as she slowly


    strokes me with her


    warm wet mouth. The Moon Goddess has


    blessed my love with a very skillful


    mouth. I love feeling her swirl her tongue around the head of my cock before sucking me deeper into


    her throat.


    ¡°Baby that feels so damn good.¡± I want her to know how much I love feeling her mouth wrapped around


    me. She moans in response and the vibrations on my cock. almost send me over the edge again. I try


    to pull her up, but she resists.


    ¡°Daphne, oh yes. Baby if you do note up here soon, I am going to explode in your mouth love.¡± I


    had to warn her. I was getting too close to the edge too many times for me not to tell her. Still she


    continues sliding her head up and down my shaft. Just when I think I am going to cum down her throat,


    she stops sucking me and instead climbs up my body. I am ready and eager to slide deep inside of her.


    ¡°You are my mate, you may be my Alpha,


    but tonight you are simply mine.¡± Daphne ismanding in her tone.


    Truthfully in a way she almost frightens me with the primal rasp of her voice. I can


    tell that some of her wolf is empowering


    her tonight, and thebination is sexy as all get out. I do not protest or deny any


    of her ims. If she needs to be in control


    tonight, then I will dly submit to


    whatever she needs.


    My hands grip the sheets tightly as she finally rubs her warm wet folds over my bulging cock. She sits


    above me toying with me, rubbing her juices over me but not allowing me inside of her. She grabs my


    left hand and ces it on her breast. I dlyply with her request, teasing and kneading her taunt


    nipple. I love hearing her moan of pleasure as she


    continues to rub herself over me.


    Finally, she lets the tip of my cock enter her. I moan at the intense pleasure of


    feeling her slick sheath slowly cover me. She teases me and only slides a little bit; I


    want to bury myself in her. I exercise


    everyst strand of self-control that I


    have to not m deep inside of her. It feels like a lifetime before she slides down a little farther, I moan


    loving every


    second of this sweet new torture that she has devised. With no warning she firmly ms down taking


    every inch of me deep inside of her. She then moves forward


    and backwards a little, grinding her clit into my pelvic bone. I am so deep that I can feel her ass cheeks


    on my balls. Daphne moans in pleasure at her movements.


    Even though she is in control, seeing how much she is enjoying this I take my other hand and move it


    into position to help massage her clit. The sight of her taking control and finding her own pleasure using


    my body is a new form of pleasure for me. She moans out louder as my


    movements turn quicker. Too soon she arches her back, and I feel her grip


    around me as she finds herself in the


    throes of her orgasm. I love feeling the rush of her warm juices pulsate around my cock. Daphne


    slumps over me spent, and tired from the orgasm that had ripped through her body.


    ¡°Are you happy my love?¡± I cannot help but ask her as I move her hair and kiss her forehead. She


    moans in response. (( You are so beautiful, and I loved watching you up there. Now I am going to make


    you cum again though.¡± Daphne raises her head and looks at me, I can see the doubt in her eyes. I


    take it as a personal


    challenge. I slide out from under her, my cock aches at leaving her wet folds.


    I move Daphne so that she isying on her stomach and push her knees up so that her perky ass is in


    the air. I now have the perfect view of her ass, and her


    dripping wet vagina. I catch a drop of her juices on my finger and bring it up to my lips savoring the


    sweet musky scent and taste of her. She groaned at the touch of my finger. I carefully slide a finger


    deep inside of her locating her g spot and move just enough to reignite her pleasure. It does not take


    long for her to start


    moaning into the bed, rocking her hips back taking more of my finger inside of her. I withdraw my finger


    and give her ass a small p.


    ¡°Who is being impatient now?¡± I tease her, enjoying this cat and mouse game that she started. She


    whimpers in response, and I dutifullyply with her request. This time I skillfully grip her hips and


    slide her backwards, letting her slick folds slide along my throbbing cock. I desire to be deep inside of


    her, but I am intrigued with this new game of sorts. I continue with my teasing as I watch her gripping


    the sheets. I slide my hands


    backwards, massaging her tight ass, as I


    continue yfully thrusting slowly


    alongside the outside of her vagina.


    Seeing her turned on like this, losing


    herself in this primal dance of passion is


    aplete turn on. (1)


    She whimpers as I move back a little bit.


    My cock is gleaming, slick with precum


    and her juices. I slide it upwards, rubbing


    it skillfully just outside the opening of her


    ass. I love seeing my member in between the perfect cheeks of her gorgeous ass.


    ¡°Tell me what you want my love. I told


    you that tonight I am yours. Tell me


    where you want me, how you want me.¡± I


    love hearing her tell me how she wants


    me to love her body.


    ¡°Please, Caleb I need you deep inside


    me.¡± I grin at her answer.


    ¡°Where do you want me inside of you


    love?¡± I ask her as I take my penis and go


    back to teasing her vagina. ¡°Do you want me here?¡± She moans in response but does not answer my


    question. I pull away again, switching my position slightly so that I can rub against her ass. ¡°Or do you


    want me here?¡± Again, she moans but does not answer me. Using my finger, I flick her clit slightly,


    eliciting a loud


    moan from her as I continue to rub my


    cock on her ass. ¡°I need your answer baby girl, then I can give you what you want.¡± I continue to coax


    her, ready for whatever


    answer she has for me.


    ¡°Caleb my pussy, I need you deep in my


    pussy.¡±


    I p her ass softly before positing myself again so that I can enter her fully. ¡°Your wish is my


    command dear.¡± I love hearing her soft gasp as I slide my dick into her slowly. Gripping her hips and


    positioning her so that as I move, I know I am deep within her. I start thrusting


    slowly loving the way she tightens up around me. I watch her moan ang grip the


    sheets. I know that she is going to cum


    soon. I speed up my movements, excited


    that she is now moving her hips in time. with mine. Daphne cries out as another


    orgasm rips through her body. Her pussy


    clenches down on me and I am buried as


    deep as I can be with in her. While she is


    orgasming, I find my own release,


    spilling every drop deep. 5


    Finally, we copse into each other¡¯s arms. I wrap her up close to me, loving the way her body fits so


    comfortably within mine. It does not take long before I feel her breathing evening out, and I know that


    she has found her way into a deep sleep. I am satisfied that for now her nightmares will stay at bay.


    Wrapping my arms around her tighter, I finally sumb to sleep myself.


    The next time I awaken dawn is slowly


    breaking over the horizon. I look down at my beautiful mate still pressed tightly into me. She is truly


    beautiful. I watch the sun traces rays down her silky-smooth skin. Looking at her naked body pressed


    into me, I am rock hard. My fingers seem to have a mind of their own as they trace the nes of her


    thigh, before dipping into the crevice of her pussy. I slowly start circling her clitoris, loving that she


    responds to my touch. Moaning she slowly opens her eyes and looks at me questioning. I quickly slide


    a finger inside her and capture her lips with my own. I rock my hips slightly, making her aware that


    every part of me is awake. 2


    I push her onto her back softly and find my way on top of her barely breaking the kiss as I do so. I slide


    my tongue along her lower lip before nipping it softly. She moans into my mouth and I take advantage


    and slip my tongue inside.


    This morning is different thanst night.


    By mornings light neither of us has the energy to be as dominate. I waste no time in sliding slowly into


    her.


    Daphne wraps her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside of her. I continue to kiss her as I thrust


    slowly, allowing her passion to fully wake up as I enjoy being inside of her wet folds. I move my hand to


    softly tease her nipples,


    making her whimper in pleasure at the feel of my hands. I thrust a little faster, already feeling the build


    up of an orgasm. Surprisingly, Daphne is right there with me, and I feel her body clench, as her


    juices flow against me. Suddenly I have an idea. I wait for her orgasm to subside before I wrap my


    arms around her and drag her to the side of the bed. I position us so that she is sitting in myp, her


    legs sprawled behind us on the bed, and I am now sitting with my feet on the floor.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I do not give her much time before I lift


    her lithe body off of my cock. She whimpers at the loss of contact. Her eyes go wide as she feels me


    position her, the head of my hard cock pressed firmly against her ass. I quickly capture one her nipples


    in my mouth, using my tongue to massage her. It takes her a moment to rx, but soon she is arching


    into my


    mouth. (3


    Once I know that she is enjoying this, I start to lower her gently onto my cock. I make sure that there is


    enough of her juices on me to provide enough lubricant. She stiffens as the head of my cock starts to


    enter her back side. I start massaging her other nipple, helping her rx. Once she has rxed, I slide


    deeper inside of her. I lean backwards slightly and


    maneuver my hand between us seeking her clit. Soon my cock is in her ass. The tight hole makes me


    want to blow my load already. I suckle her breast without


    mercy, as I flick her clit. Hearing her


    moan, I start rocking my hips sliding in and out of her slightly, I can not help myself from releasing


    inside of her. 19


    Spent Iy back on the bed. I swear I have nothing else to give. This was the perfect way to start the


    day with my mate. Daphne carefully moves and slides off


    Sheys next to me for a moment.


    ¡°We need to shower. There is a lot


    happening today.¡± Her voice is almost sad, and I look over at her wondering what has caused her to be


    upset.


    ¡°What is wrong my love?¡± Her eyes do not meet mind as she shakes her head. ¡± No Daphne something


    is wrong, and I would like to know what has you upset.¡± I softly tilt her chin till she is looking me in the


    eyes. 1


    ¡°Fine, I am worried that Scarlet and Theo will note back, or that they will get hurt.¡± She finally


    admits to me in a soft


    Chapter Fifty


    voice. It dawns on me again that Daphne has lost arge part of her family very quickly. Even through


    most of them did not treat her right, it still had to impact her greatly.


    ¡°That is a perfectly normal fear, thank you for sharing that with me. I want you to know that they are not


    going alone. I am sending some very special warriors with them, most of them are a part of my elite


    squad. I will also make sure that Scarlet has all of our cell phone numbers so that she can reach you


    anytime.¡± I reassure her softly. She nods in response, but I know that today is going to be a difficult day


    for her. I pull her closer to me and press a kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°Alright my love, we need to get moving. Let¡¯s go hop in the shower and meet this day head on.¡± I


    encourage her as I hop off the bed. I reach down and grab her hand,


    earning a groan of protest from her. None


    the less I pull her up, swat her on the


    butt, and usher us both into the shower.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter Fifty-One


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    I am trying really hard not to cry as Scarlet and Theo are pulling out of the driveway. Rationally I know


    that they are


    only going to be gone for a few days. I also know that this is a journey that Scarlet must make. Being


    Luna of the Blue


    Mountain pack, I know that if I were in her shoes, I would not forsake my pack either. Irrationally though


    I never want her to leave, because I am worried that I will never see her again. Caleb notices. that I am


    not taking the separation well and pulls me into his side, wrapping his arms around me. We stay like


    that on the front steps until Theo¡¯s car disappears from sight.


    Caleb has been amazing about


    everything. The Moon Goddess could not


    have blessed me with a better mate. Throughout everything he has been patient, and kind. Seeking


    every way tofort me. Walking back into the house, it now seems lonely with everyone gone. Caleb


    held true to his word and sent


    several warriors with Scarlet and Theo.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Caleb once again is looking for anyway he can to help lift my mood. I cannot help


    but smile up at him. He truly is a gentleman.


    ¡°I am not really hungry right now. It seems so quiet with everyone gone.¡± I look around at the house,


    almost wishing that the next few days will pass quickly so everyonees home.


    ¡°I have some time before I need to dig into the weekly reports, do you want to hit the training grounds?


    We can run a few drills, work off some of this energy. Caleb suggests to me.


    ¡°I would love that right now. I loved the way we worked out earlier, but I have been neglecting my drills


    since our mating ceremony. I do not want anyone to think that I don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± I find myself


    laughing at the end.


    Truthfully, we have been so busy with everything that happened during the mating ceremony that


    neither Caleb or I have been attending training. We head upstairs and get our work out gear on. My


    wolf is already stretching, anticipating the endorphin high of training.


    When we reach the training grounds, I am surprised to find it empty as well. I ask Caleb why no one is


    here. Normally Theo has it set up so that the different groups are training at different times, but it is rare


    for it to be fully empty. Caleb lets me know that one of the reasons it is empty is because normally the


    elite squad is practicing at this time, and he sent


    most of them with Scarlet and Theo, the rest are currently on patrol.


    We start warming up, stretching, and then I break off to run a fewps. I love running, feeling the


    breeze in my face, and my feet hit the ground. I would rather be running in my wolf form, and she lets


    out a small whimper to let me know that she is missing my morning run. I know that very soon I will


    have to let her out for a nice long-distance run. While I am runningps, I notice that Caleb has started


    using the punching bag. I enjoy the view of watching his muscles ripple as


    he releases a series of quick jabs, followed


    up by a round house kick. I could watch his body move for hours; he is gorgeous. The way his muscles


    ripple, and bulge is like watching poetry in motion. 1


    After I feelpletely warmed up from running, I go and ask Caleb if he wants to run through some


    drills. I am getting


    better at hand to handbat, but I know that I can always improve. Caleb is great inbat so


    running drills with him will push me to my limits.


    We hit the mats and I am happy that Caleb is not holding back. He teaches me a few new maneuvers,


    and I am happy when I finally get him to submit. There was a small part of me that was worried that he


    would take it easy on me because I am his mate, but I can tell that he is


    treating me as if I were one of his


    warriors. Caleb runs drills with me for


    almost an hour, finally we bothy on the mat our energy spent. I giggle when my stomach lets out a


    growl.


    ¡°We should go and get some dinner. Your stomach is demanding it.¡± Caleb isughing too, and I am


    genuinely happy in this moment.


    ¡°Thank you for this. I was worried earlier with Scarlet leaving, but this was perfect.


    I know that you have been doing everything you can to help me adjust to everything. I just wanted you


    to know that I appreciate everything you have


    done and continue to do.¡± I can hear that


    there are people moving around in the locker rooms, so I am grateful that I was


    able to tell Caleb exactly what I was


    feeling before they coulde in.


    ¡°I will always try my hardest to make you happy Daphne.¡± Caleb reaches over and takes my hand


    stroking my happy with his thumb. ¡°I want you to know that I


    want to make you happy because I love


    you, not just because of the mate bond. You amaze me everyday Daphne. You are so much stronger


    than I think you realize.¡± There is something incredibly intimate about both of us being this open and


    honest with each other. Hearing


    Caleb say that he loves me releases a


    flurry of butterflies in my stomach. I feel like I am floating on air. 3


    ¡°I love you too Caleb, and no not just


    because of the mate bond.¡± The noise


    because he springs to his feet and reaches down to help me up. We walk hand and hand up to the


    upper deck where we can view the warriorsing in for training. 1


    ¡°Although Theo normally teaches most of the training sses, when he is away, we have elder


    warriors¡¯ step in to run the sses through their drills.¡± Caleb


    exins to me. As the Luna of this pack it is good for me to know the inner


    workings. I am not sure exactly what my role entails, but I know that I would like to be as


    knowledgeable as Theo, so that Caleb can lean on me sometimes. 1


    We watch as the older teenage ss files in, and I see one of the older members of


    the pack bring them to attention. He starts warming them up, and Caleb and I observe silently.


    Watching all their fluid movements during warm up makes me wish that I had been able to train when I


    was younger as well. Everyone has made. me feel wee andfortable, but I do long for what


    could have been. Soon they are split into three groups, one runningps, one group working on the


    bags, and one group has started running drills in sparring.


    I watch the sparring group closely, partly in a desire to learn more moves. Since these members are


    older, they spar hard with each other. I grimace as a tall boy is flipped hard onto his back, and his


    opponent puts him in a strong arm bar. This is a move that Theo has used many times on me so I know


    how painful it can be. To my relief though the boy is able to get out of the arm bar quickly and the two


    return to sparring. 1


    ¡°They will make great warriors when their training isplete.¡± Caleb


    whispers to me close to my ear. I nod in agreement with him. I jump when there is a loud bang in the


    arena below. My attention is drawn to two boys that were supposed to be working on hand movements


    with the bag, now arguing with each other. The instructor heads


    over to break the boys up, as they are now quickly getting physical. I look to Caleb to see if he is going


    to intervene, but he does not. Instead he watches how his older soldier handles the situation. Assuming


    that it is under control I return my


    attention back to the pack members that are sparring.


    The boys are grappling on the ground now, fighting each other for the upper hand. The young man that


    was able to put his opponent in the arm bar looks as if he is going to get the upper hand in this


    ¡°They will make great warriors when their training isplete.¡± Caleb whispers to me close to my ear. I


    nod in agreement with him. I jump when there is a loud bang in the arena below. My attention is drawn


    to two boys that were supposed to be working on hand movements with the bag, now arguing with


    each other. The instructor heads


    over to break the boys up, as they are now quickly getting physical. I look to Caleb to see if he is going


    to intervene, but he does not. Instead he watches how his older soldier handles the situation. Assuming


    that it is under control I return my


    attention back to the pack members that are sparring.


    The boys are grappling on the ground now, fighting each other for the upper hand. The young man that


    was able to put his opponent in the arm bar looks as if he is going to get the upper hand in this


    match. I watch as he maneuvers behind


    his opponent quickly, and ces him in choke hold. I mentally apud his movement and assume that


    the other boy will tap out soon. To my surprise though the boy does not tap out, instead I can see that


    he is calling on his wolf for strength and he is close to losing control. His fangs are already starting to


    protrude. My heart starts beating rapidly worried for both boys now, I look to find the instructor, but he is


    still dealing with the guys that started having a fight earlier. 1


    I nce back to the boys sparring, and notice that the young man is starting to sprout hair on his arms.


    ¡°Caleb look,¡± I am actively pulling on Caleb¡¯s arm, worried now that we have a young wolf that may be


    acting feral, but Caleb is distracted too. With my heart beating in my chest I decide to yell at the boys


    and end the sparring match, hoping that it will be enough to snap them both back


    into their senses.


    I lean a little over the bannister and yell stop as loudly as I can. No one pays any attention to me


    though, and I can see that he is starting to shift faster. I raise my hands up not exactly sure why but


    suddenly I can feel a surge of energy flowing through me. Without knowing what I am doing a light blue


    ball shoots from my hand and wraps around the boy that was turning. It envelopes him and


    sessfully separates him from his


    opponent. I have no idea what I have just


    done or how I was able to do it.


    Suddenly I realize that the entire training center is dead silent. I can not peal my eyes from the kid that


    is still in the weird


    blue orb that came out of my hand. 2


    ¡°Daphne, how did you do that?¡± Caleb¡¯s


    voice snaps me out of my daze, and I turn


    my head to look at him. As soon as I


    looked away from the orb is seemed to


    dissipate and the younger boy was left looking dazed and a little scared on the


    mat.


    ¡°I um I have no idea. I have never done


    anything like that before. I did not even


    know that was something we could do.¡± I finally answer Caleb.


    ¡°Daphne that is not something that


    normal werewolves can do.¡± My blood


    turns icy at Caleb¡¯s words. If this is not


    something that normal werewolves do


    than how could I have done this? What


    did this mean? I stand frozen in ce listening to Caleb as he informs me that he is going to go check


    on the young man. Finally, he returns upstairs and grabs my hand, leading me away and out into the


    fast approaching dusk.


    Once we are back in the manor house, Caleb takes me into the sitting room and


    puts me on the couch. I am still in shock


    over the events at the training center.


    What was that orb? Did it hurt that kid?


    Did it reallye out of me?


    Caleb leaves the room for a few minutes


    andes back holding two cups of tea. He sits down next to me and takes my hands in his. My


    anxiety is already


    through the roof, and I appreciate his


    small acts offorting me.


    ¡°Daphne, I know that you are really confused right now, but I want you to be


    at ease. Everything is perfectly fine, no


    one was hurt.¡± Caleb¡¯s words do bring me


    a measure of peace for a moment. I was


    worried that I had hurt that young man.


    ¡°Caleb something is wrong with me.


    Shouldn¡¯t we go see the pack doctor or something?¡± I have no idea what is going on, but even Caleb


    said that normal


    werewolves should not be able to do


    things like that.


    ¡°No sweetheart there is nothing wrong


    with you at all I promise.¡± Caleb is reassuring and looking me deep in my eyes. My breathing has


    evened out a little and I am feeling more at peace. ¡°I should


    have told you earlier about something


    that Theo and I discovered amongst some of our pack members. We have discovered that several of


    our pack members have special abilities. Abilities that normal werewolves do not have.¡± Caleb takes a


    deep breath and now he appears to be the


    nervous one.


    ¡°Please do not be upset, this is not information that we have intentionally hid from you. Theo and I


    noticed these special abilities and we have been trying to figure out why they are appearing in


    members of our pack. We have not heard of any other packs having members with these kinds of


    abilities.¡± Caleb takes a deep breath, and I can understand why this is not knowledge that he has


    readily shared openly. I have never heard of


    anyone else having special abilities before either, so I do understand.


    ¡°So, there are other members in our pack


    that can do what I can do?¡± I ask him


    hesitantly.


    ¡°Well not exactly what you can do, but we do have members that can do things that


    normal werewolves cannot. For example,


    we have a wolf that can manipte fire,


    and one that can help people with fertility


    issues, and yet another one that can levitate. We currently do not have any two


    that have the same abilities that we are


    aware of yet. We have noticed that there.


    has been an increase in the number of


    members that have disyed special talents.¡± Caleb exins to me carefully. I take a deep breath


    trying to process everything that I have learned, regarding some of my pack members.


    ¡°Theo has had a knack for discovering these special abilities in our members. He


    has also done a fantastic job of creating special trainings that have helped our


    members hone these new abilities. We


    both decided that until we could discover


    why our members were being born with these abilities that we would not make their presence public


    knowledge.¡± Caleb is still looking nervous.


    ¡°Caleb I would never do anything that would put this pack in harms way. I will not say anything to


    anyone about what I know. I am their Luna after all, and I meant what I said. I will do everything


    including giving my life for this pack.¡± I try to reassure him that this information


    is safe with me.


    ¡°I know that you will. I know that you must have a ton of questions, and I am sorry, but I do not have all


    the answers you are going to want. I do know that I will stand by your side and help search for those


    answers.¡± Caleb seems a little


    calmer, but I can still sense some stress in


    him. 1


    ¡°I am sorry, I am not very good at this. Like I said normally it is Theo that discovers the special abilities,


    so I do not have much practice in reassurance.¡± Caleb lets out a nervousugh, and I am grateful that I


    finally know what is causing his apprehension.


    ¡°My opinion may be biased since I am


    your mate, but you are pretty good at this.¡± I reach over and wrap him in a hug.


    ¡°Once Theo gets back, we can work out a


    n for your training. Until then I can


    try, but I am not sure how good I will do.¡±


    ¡°I can wait until Theo gets back. I really do not even know how I did that to begin with, and it makes me


    nervous until I


    know exactly what it is that I even did. Thank you for handling everything back there at the training


    center though, I was


    in shock.¡± Caleb nods his head at my words.


    ¡°Ok well let¡¯s go grab some pizza, and then maybe call it a night.¡± Caleb grabs my hand and we go into


    the kitchen and heat up a meat pizza. With all that has happened today we are both beat. As we climb


    into bed, I once again thank the Moon Goddess for blessing me with such an amazing mate. Caleb is a


    perfect


    match for me, even if I did not believe it at first. As I drift off to sleep in Caleb¡¯s arms, I am excited for


    our future and whatever it may hold. 1


    I know that I may have started out as a ve girl, but with Caleb at my side we can conquer anything.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Epilogue


    6 monthster


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    Scarlet and Theo have been back home


    now for a few months. I am enjoying the bond that we have developed, and life has settled down. Now


    the pack is getting ready for theirmitment ceremony and I could not be happier for the both of


    them. I thank the Moon Goddess every night for blessing me with my life now. It is hard for me to even


    imagine my life before Caleb.


    Theo has developed a rigorous training program that has helped me develop my special ability more.


    As it turns out it seems I have the ability to project a protective barrier of sorts around people and


    objects. Of course, Theo was more than happy to tell Caleb that his hunches


    about wolves with special abilities has not


    failed him yet. 4


    I was very proud of myself for helping to develop some of my own training regimen. Theo was so


    impressed with my thoughts that I have taken up an active role in helping with training of our other


    pack members. I was overjoyed that Theo


    took my advice and that those of us


    whom have disyed special abilities have some training time together. To this day we have not heard


    of any other packs having unique members like ours. Although Theo suspects that Marcus¡¯s pack may


    have a few members with


    special abilities, we have not been able to confirm that suspicion yet.


    I finish getting ready and head


    downstairs to meet Scarlet. We are going into town to hopefully get her a dress for her mating


    ceremony. She was adamant that she did not want a big party, but


    Caleb was not hearing it. As he liked to


    point out to her, she brought most of her previous pack with her and everyone


    needed a fresh start.


    Things were a little crazy at first getting everyone limated to how different Caleb was from their


    previous Alpha, but


    our members weed everyone with


    open arms. Houses were quickly built to amodate the newest members, and


    even a few destined mates found each


    other. Overall things have been really


    great for our pack.


    ¡°You ready to go?¡± Scarlet asks me as I


    hit the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Yeah I am all set, lets go get you a


    dress.¡± I am excited for her and to be


    doing this with her. She links her arm


    through mine and we head out. I felt a little strange on the drive into town.


    ¡°Are you alright, you look a little pale?¡±


    Scarlet asks me.


    ¡°Yeah I am just a bit queasy, I guess car sick.¡± I tell her. I notice that Scarlet keeps watching me out of


    the corner of her eye, but soon enough we make it to the first shop. I settle myself into one of the seats


    as the salesdy prepares dresses for


    Scarlet to try on.


    ¡°Excuse me where is your bathroom.¡± All of a sudden, I had an urgent need to use. the facilities, and I


    asked the salesdy as she was loading more dresses into the dressing room. She points me towards


    the back of the store and I quickly locate the sign. When I get back Scarlet is tapping her foot waiting


    for me.


    ¡°You are pregnant.¡± She blurts out of


    nowhere.


    ¡°No, I am not, I just had to go to the


    bathroom.¡± I exin to her.


    ¡°Really Daphne, sick on the car ride, and


    I have noticed that you have been using the bathroom a lottely. Have you and Caleb been using


    protection?¡± I feel like I am in an inquisition.


    ¡°Well no but I mean I think I would know


    if I were pregnant.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hmmm well I think you should go see


    the pack doctor and find out for sure.¡± Scarlet gives me a long hard look before disappearing to try on


    the dresses. Her words leave me to wonder if I could be


    pregnant. I have not noticed any weight gain, but I have also been using the


    bathroom more frequently. I have also


    never gotten car sick before. I think I will make an appointment with the doctor


    just to make sure. Scarlet finally finds the


    dress she wants, and we head home.


    During the car ride I think about Caleb


    and how far we havee. I rest a hand


    on my stomach and imagine what life


    would be like with kids. 13


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The ve mate that became a Luna, could


    she also be a mother?

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    BOOK TWO


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I reach over intent on pulling Daphne close to me, snuggling so that I may fall asleep again.


    Unfortunately, once again I find that she is no longer in bed with me. Finally opening my eyes, I see


    that she is once again staring out into the night, biting her nails, and lost in her head.


    It has been a few days since Scarlett and Theo¡¯smitment ceremony, and everything had gone


    beautifully. In truth I was slightly jealous that they were able to have such a beautiful ceremony,


    whereas mine and Daphne¡¯s had been somewhat nightmarish.


    Daphne had opened up to me after her and Scarlett had gone dress shopping. Both women thought


    that there was a


    possibility that Daphne was pregnant. I was shocked at first thinking of being a father. I love kids and


    have always


    wanted kids of my own. I just thought


    that Daphne and I would have more time to ourselves before the little patter of paws would be filling the


    house. I regret now ever having that thought and would do anything to go back in time to unthink


    1.


    Daphne insisted on waiting until after the mating ceremony to get checked out by the pack doctor. By


    that time, I had


    be excited, even thinking of baby names in my head. I felt it in my very bones that Daphne would


    be an amazing mother. I could picture her holding our


    pup, teaching them how to walk, and to


    speak. I did not want to wait to see the doctor, but Daphne had insisted.


    The day after the mating ceremony we


    were both slightly nervous as we waited for the pack doctor to tell us if she was pregnant or not. I wish


    that I had magic powers to reverse time, if only to capture the smile that had been on her face that day.


    After some poking and prodding and several tests the pack doctor asked Daphne if she wanted to


    speak privately. I growled at him letting him know that I would not be leaving my precious mate¡¯s side.


    Unfortunately, the doctor did not have good news for us. Daphne was pregnant in a sense, but it was


    not what would be considered a viable pregnancy. The doctor exined that the egg had never exited


    the fallopian tubes, therefore although Daphne was experiencing pregnancy like symptoms the egg is


    not viable and needed to be removed. The pack doctor was sympathetic and


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    exined that it ismon and that


    some women go through this experience without ever knowing that they were pregnant. The egg


    however was still in the fallopian tube and was a concern for


    the doctor. He exined that Daphne would need to undergo a small procedure to remove the egg so


    that it did not cause


    any farther damage. 1


    I watched Daphne¡¯s face the entire time.


    the doctor was telling us the news. I could feel the range of emotions that flooded


    her being. From denial, to fear, to depression I felt everything that she was feeling, and it broke my


    heart. All I have ever wanted to do was love and protect my mate above all else, andtely it


    seems as if I am failing her over and over. I never considered that there would be heartaches that I


    would have no ability to save her from.


    The doctor was professional and gave a


    few minutes to grieve the loss of a life that never even had a chance to exist. Before exiting he did


    exin that Daphne would need to undergo the procedure immediately and he left to prep his team.


    We did not speak instead I just held her in my arms trying to sooth her as best as I


    could.


    Too soon the doctor let us know that they were ready, and I had to release Daphne from my arms. I


    paced the waiting room until finally the nurse told me that


    everything was done, and that Daphne coulde home. For the first few days she was not allowed to


    leave the bed. The doctor was adamant that she takes some time to heal, both physically and


    mentally. It has now been almost a week, and even though she is out of bed she has yet to leave our


    room.


    Staring at my beautiful mate, softly


    glowing in the moonlight I wished that I


    could take away her pain. While she was


    still in recover the doctor sought me out


    with some additional information that I


    had yet to tell Daphne. Due to the


    traumatic abuse that she suffered


    growing up at some point her uterus and


    pelvic region had sustained considerable damage. The doctor is unsure as to whether she would ever


    be able to carry


    pups. 1


    I do not like hiding things from my mate, but I ampletely unsure of how to tell her this news. I feel


    utterly broken,


    unsure of how to help her through this time. Internally sighing I start to climb out of bed with the


    intentions of leading my mate to rejoin me.


    She remained still as I approached her. Reaching around her I pull her lithe


    frame against me, practically purring


    from the sparks that shoot through my body at simply touching her. I thought that the sparks would


    lessen the longer we are mated, but they are as strong


    today as they were the day, I first touched


    her.


    ¡°Love it iste. Why are you insistent on showing the moon that you are more beautiful than it?¡± I could


    feel the slight smile tug at her lips, and I love that I can do that to her. 1


    ¡°I was simply thinking about how much life has changed in thest year.¡± I could tell that there was


    more on her mind but did not push her to go farther. (1


    ¡°You should be in bed with me. The sheets are cold and lonely without you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I did not mean to keep you up.¡± Her voice is soft.


    ¡°I love you, Daphne. I wish there were


    something I could do or say that could


    put your mind at ease my love. We can


    always try again for a pup after you have healed, if that is what you desire.¡± The doctor had only said


    he was unsure, he never said it would be impossible. Still, I felt a pang of guilt shoot through me that I


    could potentially be giving her false hope. If she is unable to carry pups, we could always adopt. I am


    not opposed to adoption.


    ¡°Do you think it would have been a boy or a girl?¡± She asked the question so softly that if I did not have


    excellent hearing her words would be lost in the vast void of the darkness.


    ¡°I think that it was neither. I think that it was a fluke of nature that like the doctor said ismon. The


    silver lining is that we still have each other.¡± I hoped that my voice did not betray my true thoughts.


    Like Daphne I had wondered if it would have been a boy or a girl. If it would have looked like me or her.


    s these were


    questions that would never have answers to them.


    I softly turn Daphne around so that her face is now pressed against my chest. We no longer talk; I


    simply just hold. Finally, I pick her up bridal style and tuck her back into bed with no resistance.


    Climbing in behind her I spoon her with my chest pressed against her back, and my arms wrapped


    around her body.


    ¡°Try and get some sleep love, you have your follow up appointment tomorrow.¡± I softly stroked her hair


    until I felt her breathing even out and I knew that she had finally sumbed to the exhaustion.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Book 2 Chapter 2


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    Guilt spread throughout me as I felt Caleb gently stroke my hair. I know that he is worried about me,


    and I do not know how to ease his mind. I know that I have distracted him from his duties as Alpha, and


    I thank the Moon Goddess that this urred during a peaceful time, but I do not know how to act like I


    am ok with this situation.


    I purposely slow my breathing, focusing on making each breath even. I already feel guilty that I woke


    Caleb when I got out of bed earlier, I do not wish to make him worry anymore. I could feel him


    settle down as soon as he thought that I was asleep. Continuing to focus on my own breathing I soon


    felt his body rx as he sumbed to sleep.


    Now that Caleb was asleep, I could be alone again with my own thoughts. Thesest few months have


    been crazy. It is hard to believe that it has been thest week though that has truly wounded my spirit.


    While helping Scarlett pick out her dress for hermitment ceremony so proimed that she thought


    I was pregnant. Although it was a random


    outburst, I mulled her words over,


    eventually confiding in Calebter that night. 2


    At first the thought of being a mother terrified me. What the hell did I know about pups, or being a


    mother? I never had a good example of a mother. My own mother was a terrible person that abused


    and tormented me. I knew that there was


    no way that I would ever be like her. Scarlett was nearly grown by the time I could formsting


    memories, so I did not


    even have their rtionship to draw


    upon. No one had showered me with love


    and eptance as a child.


    Being a house ve had never awarded


    me time around young pups. My parents never had anymore pups after my brother and me. I had


    never visited the birthing center at my old pack, and I was never allowed at the bonding ceremonies for


    young pups either. I had no idea how to change diapers or swaddle a pup.


    The biggest fear was the one that I had kept to myself solely. My mother had been pregnant with twins.


    My brother and I had shared the same womb. My brother died and because of his death I was med.


    What if I was pregnant with twins? Would history repeat itself? I had already resolved that I would


    never turn from my child, but would Caleb? All the unanswered questions were stressful.


    I find it highly ironic that I ever worried at all. Turns out that although I was technically pregnant, my


    body had once again not been good enough to carry the pup. A tear silently slips down my face as I


    recall when the Doctor told us that it


    was not a viable pregnancy. Guilt blossomed in my chest as I think about the wonderful life Caleb has


    blessed me with, and I cannot even give him an heir.


    Caleb had rescued me from my parents. He allowed me to train and given me a home beyond my


    wildest imagination. He gave me freedom and reunited me with my sister. Words cannot begin to


    express how grateful I am for him, or how much our love has grown. Would he continue to love me if I


    cannot give him pups?


    I try hard to clear my head and find sleep, but my mind is my worst enemy at the moment. Before lone I


    can see the first


    rays of sunlight piercing through the windows, but I make no move to get up. I have been in my room


    since they removed the unviable life from inside me. Today I


    know that I have to leave because I have


    my follow up appointment. Before long Caleb stirs beside me.


    He pulls me tighter against him nuzzling my neck and trailing kisses. I feel the first sparks from our


    mate bond, but I move away from him. I need to shower.


    Mentally fortifying myself for the events. of today I make my way to our bathroom, hoping that the hot


    water will rx my mind and soul.


    Once finished with my shower Ie out to find that Caleb has left me a note on my pillow. He lets me


    know that he is getting breakfast ready and would like me to join him. I get dressed in loose


    sweatpants, and arge shirt, throwing


    on my tennis shoes.


    Reaching the door to the room my hand hesitates to turn the knob. Going out there means facing


    everyone and


    knowing that I have disappointed them.


    Everyone has been patient with me until


    now, but how can I keep failing them. I


    am sure that everyone wishes they had a different Luna. Due to the way I was raise I was still ying


    catch up trying hard to figure out how to even be a werewolf and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    lead them. Theo has been an excellent


    tutor, but I still do not feel that I am


    worthy to be by Caleb¡¯s side.


    Sighing I know that I have to do this. Slowly I reach for the door and finally


    step out of the room.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Book 2 Chapter 3


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    While Daphne was in the bathroom getting ready for the day I decided to go to the kitchen and prepare


    her a


    breakfast. Today will be the first day that she has left our room since she found out that the baby was


    not viable. Even though she has taken some meals in our room, I do not feel that she has been eating


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    enough and her weight loss is now visible. Staring around the kitchen at the cabs I wonder what I


    can cook that will guarantee that she will eat. 1


    While I am not a culinary expert, I have picked up a few things along the way. I hurry and begin pulling


    out bacon, sausage, eggs, and fruit. I have no idea what Daphne will want to eat so I decide to make a


    few things so that she may


    choose. I start the bacon and sausage first before whipping some eggs in a bowl. My eye catches the


    cupboard where we keep the starch ingredients and I pull out some English Muffins as well as some


    pancake mix. Too soon I am trying to keep up with all the burners I have going.


    All of a sudden, I hearughter behind. me, and it is the most melodious sound on this Earth. ¡°What are


    youughing at mate?¡± I cannot stop myself from asking her in a teasing voice.


    ¡°Caleb, are you feeding the entire pack this morning? This is way too much food for just you and I.¡±


    I turn and look at her sheepishly,


    knowing that I have been caught red


    handed in the act I decide to confess my intentions. ¡°I was not sure what you


    would find pleasing this morning, so I


    made a little of everything. Pull up a seat


    it is almost done.¡± Even in her baggy clothing my mate takes my breath away.


    She is fierce and fragile all rolled into one.


    I try to refocus on the stove to find that


    the bacon has crisped a little more than I would have liked. I quickly turn


    everything off and pile a te high with


    food for her to choose from.


    Daphne thanks me as she takes the te. from my hands and starts picking at the crispy bacon. I grab


    a te of food and sit


    across from her at the bar.


    ¡°I think I like the bacon better this way.¡± Daphne says to me as she takes another crunchy bite. I am


    sure that she is trying to make me feel better about crisping it. Either way I am just happy to see her


    eating. As we both dig into our tes, I begin to form a n in my mind. Daphne has been helping with


    training the wolves that we have found to have special


    abilities. Since Theo needs some time to cement his bond with his mate, now is the perfect time for


    Daphne to take on additional training. 2


    Hopefully, I will find a way to bring the subject up to her today. I think that she needs something that will


    pull her mind away from the lost babe. She excels at


    training, and she loves helping people so essentially, I will be killing two birds with one stone. By the


    time we are finished I am feeling pleased with my n. Sending a quick thank you to the Moon


    Goddess for the idea, I inform Daphne that it is time to go.


    The appointment goes better than I had expected. The doctor checked Daphne over both internally and


    externally and found no issues with her healing. I ensured to confirm that she could resume


    some of her duties. The doctor gave her


    the clearance to resume most of her duties but advised her not to engage in sparring, orbat for


    another week. I


    tried to find a moment to ask the doctor if


    there were any updates on if Daphne could carry pups in the future, but Daphne beat me to the punch.


    The doctor quickly mind linked me and asked if I had informed her. I quickly signaled that I had not.


    There was a deep sigh before she heard the news. ¡°You suffered great abuse when you were younger


    that created a lot of scar tissue. I will have to continue to monitor you to see how you heal to make that


    determination; however, in my professional opinion I do believe that you will be able to have pups in the


    future. With your permission we can start the process of scraping the scar tissue away with in the


    month. Since we are of Lycan descent the healing will go quickly, and I


    doubt that there would be any additional


    problems. I do advise that you take


    precaution in the meantime to avoid


    pregnancy.¡±


    I had not realized that I was holding my breath until the doctor finished


    exining everything to us. Daphne could still have pups. I felt bad that my mate would have to


    undergo additional procedures to be able to carry pups, but I know now that it is important to her. I look


    at Daphne and its as if a massive


    weight has been lifted off her shoulders. She smiles and thanks the doctor, and then proceeds to


    schedule the follow up


    procedures.


    Walking back to our home I decide that now is the perfect time to implement my n from earlier.


    ¡°Since the doctor has cleared you and said that you are doing well, I am hoping that you will help me


    with a problem.¡± Daphne looks at me questioningly and I take a deep breath before continuing. ¡°As you


    are aware Theo and Scarlett need some time to cement their bond. They have both been through


    some traumatic experiences and I know that it has caused some strain on their rtionship. Theo is my


    best friend, not just my Beta and I want the best for him.¡± Daphne is nodding letting me know that she


    agrees with my statement. ¡°Unfortunately, Theo has been the main trainer for our special wolves. My


    duties as Alpha has left me with very little time to assist. The only other person that


    knows our special wolves like Theo is you.¡± I nce at her to make sure that she is still following my


    now long- winded speech. ¡°I want to give Theo more time with Scarlett, but I cannot sacrifice the


    additional training that our special wolves need. I know that you have worked closely with Theo on their


    training


    schedule, so I was wondering if you


    would take over their training for a few weeks to give Theo and Scarlett some time together?¡±


    Daphne seems to mull over this idea, and I worry that she is going to decline the offer. ¡°I have been


    working with Theo on specialized training that focuses on honing their special abilities and trying to


    help them grow as warriors. I am not sure how good I will be at the job, but I do agree that Theo and


    Scarlett deserve some time to cement their rtionship.¡±


    I feel a pang of guilt course through my body, and I know that I need to bepletely truthful with my


    mate. ¡°I also think it will be good for you to have something to focus on right now as well.¡± I grab her


    hand stopping her walking and pull her tightly to my chest. ¡°I love you Daphne more than the air that I


    breath.


    There is nothing that I would not do to lessen your pain my mate.¡±


    I feel her sniffle against my chest, and I know that I have touched a cord in her heart. I simply hold her,


    soothingly


    rubbing my hands across her back. I will always try to protect and shield her from pain, but for now all I


    can do is hold her and let her know that I am here.


    Once she wipes the tears from her eyes we continue our trek home.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Book 2 Chapter 4


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°That is really good Ellie, now try to revive this iris.¡± I praise the younger pup as she works on her


    special abilities. It has been a week since my appointment, and since Caleb asked me to take over


    some of the training that Theo normally does with our unique wolves. Currently I am working with Ellie.


    Ellie can make


    nts grow faster, and healthier. We are working on honing her abilities to revive dead nts now.


    Theo and Caleb brought me into the loop about unique wolves after we discovered that I was one


    myself. Since then, I have worked on honing my own abilities but have also helped Theo with the other


    wolves. We still have not discovered why our pack has these abilities, and we have


    not uncovered any evidence that would suggest that these abilities exist in any


    other pack.


    We have a few working ideas as to why


    our wolves possess these talents, but in


    reality, none of our studies have given us


    a confirmed answer. Caleb believes that


    part of the reason we possess special


    talents is due to the location of our pack. Although I must agree that the Blue Mountains are majestic, I


    do not truly


    believe that it is the reason for our skills. Theo has a few theories including one involving a witch, and


    evolution. I am not confident enough in my theory to present it to them yet, but I wonder if there is not a


    direct descendant of the Moon Goddess herself within our pack. 3


    I ponder this as I watch Ellie straining to concentrate on the iris in the pot before her. ¡°Ellie calm your


    mind. Remember


    that these gifts are remarkable. What do you feel coursing through your body when you are using your


    gift?¡± The poor girl had her face scrunched up practically ring at the dead nt, willing it to


    ¡°I do not really know how to exin it.¡± Ellie shrugs her shoulders just like any other teenage girl. ¡°It


    does not hurt or anything, but like sometimes I can feel it like coursing through my veins. Not like blood


    but like a static electricity feeling, and then I can make nts grow.¡± I sigh with relief as her face finally


    rxes as


    she is talking about her talents.


    ¡°Do you notice that your gift works better when you are calm, or stressed?¡±


    ¡°Usually when I am calm, but the other day I had an ident.¡± Now Ellie is looking at the floor as if she


    is afraid that I am going to scold her.


    ¡°What kind of ident? Ellie it is ok, I am not going to be mad at you, we just want to help develop your


    skills to be the best that they can be.¡± I reassure the teen pup to the best of my ability.


    ¡°I was going to ss the other day, and Brian bumped into me in the doorway to Mrs. Fritz ss, and


    well her snake nt is now more like a snake bush.¡± Ellie


    ¡°I see. So, this Brian fellow, do you like him?¡± I already had a strong sense that Ellie had a crush on


    him, but I wanted to ask to make sure.


    Ellie¡¯s face res up, and she turns red all the way to the tips of her ears. ¡°He is really cute Luna, and


    he is sweet.¡±


    ¡°So then why not ask him out?¡± Ellie is a


    cute girl; I was sure that she would not


    have any issues getting a boyfriend.


    ¡°Oh, he does not know that I exist. Brian is a senior and I am only a freshman. Plus, I heard Ca


    telling the stun crew that she is positive that she will be mated to Brian.¡± Ellie¡¯s face looks so sad as


    she confesses her problems to me.


    ¡°Well guess what, just because someone thinks that they are going to be mated to someone does not


    mean that they


    actually will be mated to that person. As far as the age difference between you and Brian well that does


    not mean much


    either. There are a few years between me and Alpha Caleb and yet we are fated mates. I do have to


    ask though, what in the world is a stun crew?¡± I was hoping that my pep talk would cheer Ellie up a


    little, and I did see her smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we call Ca and her


    friends. They are the super popr girls,


    that look like they have walked out of a magazine.¡± Ellie snorts as she exins it


    to me.


    ¡°I see. So, when Brian bumped into you, that¡¯s when you idently grew the snake nt?¡± I hated


    shifting her


    attention back to her abilities, but I


    needed to make sure that I documented


    the correct events.


    ¡°Yeah I was really embarrassed because I was runningte, and I did not see himing out the door


    as I was going in and I basically plowed into him like I was


    some sort of crazy freight train.¡± Her reference made meugh a little. ¡°The whole ss seen it happen,


    and I could hear Ca snickering. I could feel the energy swirling in me, and when I looked


    up the snake nt was doomed.¡± I could not help butugh a little over the teenage dramatics of her


    story telling.


    ¡°Well, I am sure that Mrs. Fritz will enjoy the extrarge nt, and I doubt that anyone even


    remembers you running into Brian.¡± I quickly reassure Ellie. 2


    We return our focus on the dead iris on


    the table. ¡°Ellie I would like to try


    something, but it may be slightly ufortable to you.¡± I quickly exin that I would like Ellie to try and


    vividly remember her embarrassment that she


    felt that day in school and see if she could funnel those emotions into reviving the iris. I hated asking


    her to recall an


    incident that caused her difort, but I was genuinely curious if stronger emotions could give her a


    wider range of abilities.


    I was practically holding my breath as I could see Ellie remembering how she felt and trying to channel


    that into her talent. A few minutes passed, and just when I


    was about to give up hope we started to see some green in the stalk. Ellie seen the coloring on the


    nt as well, and I could see her eyes spark with excitement. She quickly started channeling that


    emotion into her talent as well, and then she had a fully in bloom iris erected in front of her. 1


    ¡°Ellie that is amazing. Look its so beautiful.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I did it, Luna I did it.¡± The young girl was jumping up and down with glee at her sess. We had been


    trying for


    several months for her to be able to revive nts, but this was the first time that she had been


    sessful. This is a huge aplishment for her.


    Soon after we wrapped up training for her, and I gave her the iris as a gift for her sess. After Ellie


    left the training area, I pulled out the notebook that I have been using to keep track of our wolves and


    their progression of their peculiar talents. I turned to Ellie¡¯s section and jotted down


    about her sess with the nt revival,


    and the theory that her talent was more


    predominate when stronger emotions are.


    felt. I wondered if it was this way with


    any of our other special wolves.


    Since I had learned about wolves with


    peculiar talents, I had been painstakingly documenting everything that we could find out about us. Theo


    took some great notes, but they had not been organized. Theo was also more concerned with finding


    out why we had these talents, than he was about potentially increasing our talents. Although I am


    interested in why our wolves have peculiar talents, I want to see how much we can grow those talents.


    In my research I have noticed a few


    things that I have not fully disclosed to


    Theo or Caleb. For starters ording to Theo¡¯s notes he first noticed that those wolves with peculiar


    talents developed them after their first shift, which


    coincides with puberty. Now we are finding much younger wolves that have not had their first shift with


    peculiar


    talents. Then there is the fact that I am an abnormality to everything we know. I was not born here, this


    was not my original pack, and to my knowledge I had nevere in contact with a witch. I sigh in


    frustration that the ever looming mystery that has epassed our lives.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Book 2 Chapter 5


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I had hoped that life would settle down. and that there would be some return to normalcy after


    everything we went through thisst year, but life seems to be throwing curve balls our way in rapid


    pace. Sighing I finally give up on trying to understand the food store ledgers in front of me and lean


    back in my office chair to reflect on everything that has happened. In thest year I finally found my


    mate, which stopped me from going feral but that came withplications. Daphne had been used as


    a ve. She had been abused, and because she was not allowed to have a normal life growing up she


    was severely behind in her knowledge of Lycans. Not the best position for her


    considering she was mated to an Alpha.


    Thankfully, my mate is quick witted and determined and with Theo¡¯s help she has


    learned a vast amount and taken her


    ce at my side as the Luna. On top of


    that Daphne was reunited with her sister. Our mating ceremony was a nightmare. that almost resulted


    in a mass war. Then


    it was discovered in the aftermath that Theo and Scarlett were second chance.


    mates. Then there was the business of Scarlett¡¯s previous pack joining with ours, and the passing of


    Daphne¡¯s former pack to the Beta. Now there has been the stress of Daphne miscarrying the pup. 1


    I know that I am strong, and I know that my pack needs me to continue to be strong, but hell I could


    use a vacation. My head is pounding as I realize that my life has turned into a series of putting out


    small fires, but I never seem to truly get much work done. Plus, I feel like I am losing part of my mate.


    I was the one that suggested that Daphne help with the training of our special


    wolves. She had shown interested in the


    training when it was revealed that she also had a peculiar talent, so I had used that as an opportunity to


    distract her


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    from the depression and worry of losing the pup. Since she has started training, I feel like I hardly see


    her.


    Most mornings she is up before the sun rises, taking a morning run. After that she is constantly at the


    training grounds. The first few days she woulde back to the house for meals, but now she is


    skipping lunch and not eating dinner until shees inte at night.


    I know that in her own way she is trying to heal from losing the pup, and that this new job is a great


    distraction for her. I hate to admit it but I feel as if she is


    purposely avoiding me. I have wondered


    if she holds some kind of resentment


    towards me for her losing the baby. Sighing I try to clear my head. I need to have a serious talk with my


    mate and get


    to the root of the issue. ncing at the


    clock I can see that it is well past ten at


    night. Standing and stretching my sore


    muscles I head down to the kitchen to


    grab a quick snack before going in search


    of my mate.


    I am stopped dead at the sight before me in the kitchen. Daphne is still in work out


    clothes, sitting on the bar absently munching an apple, as she looks over


    some papers. I can not help my


    wandering eyes as I look at the perfect. backside of my mate. The curve of her neck, across her


    shoulders, the dip in her back, right to where her pleasant peach bottom is perched on the counter. She


    turned when a low growl erupted from my lips.


    ¡°Guess what I may have discovered


    today?¡± Daphne quickly asks me,


    breaking the seductive track of my thoughts. I take a deep breath in a vain attempt to calm my frazzled


    nerves


    before asking her what her discovery was. Hell, I am just happy at this point to be seeing her in person.


    ¡°I was working with Ellie, and I


    discovered that her talents are more pronounced when she has heightened emotions. So now I am


    wondering if this


    would be the case for the other wolves. I was digging through Theo¡¯s notes, but I


    have not discovered if he has tried this


    theory out already or not.¡± While Daphne happily tells me about her


    aplishments with the training, I smile hearing how animated she is. Guilt blossoms in my chest as


    I recall my


    earlier thoughts. My mate is happy, and she likes being productive. I need to be supportive of her and


    encourage her to do things that bring her happiness.


    While I am chiding myself internally, Izily make a quick sandwich as Daphne


    continues to tell me about her theories. I


    munch on the sandwich as she starts


    telling me that Ellie had a breakthrough


    with nt revival, but in truth I am


    captivated by my mate¡¯s lips. When


    Daphne pauses to catch her breath, I quickly swoop in and brush my lips against hers.


    I had meant for it to be a quick peck on the lips, but the moment my lips made contact with her skin I


    was lost. I brush my tongue against her bottom lip, asking for admittance. To my pleasure Daphne


    opens for me, and I explore her mouth, our tongues dancing with each other. I move so that I am


    positioned standing between her legs, never breaking the kiss. Feeling her sensual lips, a primal groan


    of pleasure erupts from me. When


    Daphne wraps her arms around my neck,


    I grasp her ass and pull her tight against my throbbing member. 2


    Evidently this was the wrong move, because as soon as Daphne felt my


    erection she froze. The difference in her


    was instantaneous and I quickly broke the kiss looking into her eyes questioning. Daphne looks like a


    deer caught in the headlights of a semi-truck.


    })


    ¡°I am sorry Caleb, but I am not ready. Daphne uses her small hands to push me back as she quickly


    hops off the counter and grabs her papers before dashing out of the kitchen. The way she took off were


    as if the hounds of hell were nipping at


    her heals.


    I take a few shaky breaths in a vain


    attempt to calm my nerves. I do not want to rush her, and I most certainly do not want to hurt her. It was


    obvious from our interaction that she still desires me and that will be enough to cate my ego for


    now. Looking down I can see that my arousal was still evident. Sorry man, I thought to myself, looks


    like its still just


    you and me in the shower tonight.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Book 2 Chapter 6


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    It had been a few days since the encounter I had with Caleb in the kitchen. I know that pushing him


    away hurt him emotionally, but I am just not ready to be physical again with him. It is not that I do not


    desire him, his very touch sends. delicious tendrils of joy throughout my


    body. I am just fearful of getting pregnant again. As much as I have been trying to act like it has not


    bothered me, the truth is ringly obvious that I am still healing. Scarlett has suggested seeking a


    counselor, but I do not know if I am ready to open up to anyone about how I am


    truly feeling.


    It alles down to the fact that I feel


    like I am not only failing Caleb, but that I


    am failing my pack as well. I never really


    believed that I was Luna material. I was raised as a ve, and it even took me awhile to ept that I


    was Caleb¡¯s fated mate. Compared to wolves like Scarlett, Hannah, or just about any other she wolf I


    find myself inferior.


    Evening to this pack there was so much about my own heritage that I did not know about. Hannah


    had to exin the mating ceremony to me. Theo had to teach me about our history. Knowing now how


    much I was deprived of as a pup


    makes me angry at my parents still, even though they have both passed.


    I believe that is one of the reasons why I


    have taken on my newest role of helping


    train the wolves in our pack that have


    peculiar talents. When ites to this, I


    do not feel like I am trailing behind,


    because no one truly knows how or why


    our pack has been affected like this. When


    ites to this subject, I am not inferior,


    if anything these past few weeks have almost made me more knowledgeable


    about us than even Theo can was able to


    discover.


    Sighing I sit back in the office chair at the training center. I havepletely taken over one of the older


    offices as my personal study. I have charts on the wall detailing each wolves¡¯ talents, and what


    we have discovered about them for sure.


    On another wall I have a list of possible theories as to why members of our pack have been affected. I


    have organized


    Theo¡¯s notes, and a few that Caleb took. I have my personal notebook that has a section for each wolf


    and what we


    aplish during training


    Tonight, I had prepared a few more samples to send off to the Universityb. One of the theories of our


    evolution is thend itself. This batch makes thest of the possible soil tests that can be run. So


    far, we have ruled out anything chemically, or biohazardous in the soil.


    Thisst batch of soil samples will be


    tested for higher than normal minerals


    and nutrients.


    Caleb has meetings with a few


    neighboring packsing up. I am hoping to get to speak with a few of the attending Luna¡¯s to try to


    decipher if they have any wolves with peculiar talents among them. Caleb and Theo are


    determined that we are the only pack, but


    I do not see how that is possible. I am not


    even from this pack originally, and yet I


    have a peculiar talent.


    Deciding that there is nothing else I can


    do for the night I stand and stretch my sore muscle, as a whimperes from


    my wolf. I have not let her out to run


    since I lost the pup, and I know that she


    feels caged. ncing at the clock I can see that it is well past dinner time. Sorry girl I


    internally whisper, not going to be able to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    run tonight. I hurry and close up the training center before jogging home.


    Sneaking in the house, I head towards the kitchen. I decide to grab a quick bagel before heading up to


    bed. It only takes a few minutes to have the bagel toasted and smothered in cream cheese. I eat it


    while I tidy up the things I took out of the


    cupboards and nibble thest bit of it as I head up the stairs to bed.


    Stealthily slipping into the room I can see that Caleb is already slumbering. My


    heart aches a little as I watch the


    moonlight softly caress his skin. Subconsciously I recognize that I have been avoiding him. He does


    not deserve that kind of treatment from me. Perhaps Scarlett is right and I should speak to someone


    professionally. As I slip on my night clothes, I make a vow to call the


    pack doctor tomorrow and seek their


    opinions. I slip into bed beside Caleb and softly kiss his forehead. I love him more than words can


    express, and I know that he has kept his space for my benefit. I can feel the hurt through our bond


    though, and I do not want to be the cause of his


    pain. I try to clear my head and drift off to sleep, but I know that my mind is restless.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Book 2 Chapter 7


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Knock, Knock


    I get distracted from the paperwork sitting at my desk as Theo pokes his head in my office. ¡°Hey how is


    everything going?¡±


    I sigh and do not try to hide the stress


    that is weighing down on me. ¡°Well as far


    as I can see we are good as far as food for the winter, thanks to Ellie our crops have done well. With


    Hannah¡¯s help the


    livestock are doing great too. Even with the boost in pack members thanks to your careful nning we


    are set. Alpha Jerome has requested a few things, but it is all things that we can cover.¡±


    ¡°Ok so now that you have filled me in


    with knowledge that I already know, how are you doing? As in you specifically.¡± Par usual nothing


    escapes Theo¡¯s


    attentiveness.


    I pull out two tumblers and the bottle of Brandy that I keep in the desk and pour us both a drink. ¡°In


    truth man I feel lost. I know that Daphne needs me to give her time, and I have tried but it is weighing


    on me heavily. We barely interact anymore, and I feel like I am losing her.¡± I take a sip of my drink


    before continuing. ¡°The worst part about it all is I am the one that suggested that she help out more


    with our special wolves. I thought that having a project would help distract her, but I never thought it


    would consume her


    as a whole.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Wild question but have you tried to talk to her about it?¡± Theo¡¯s suggestion has


    me pausing and wondering if he is right.


    ¡°I have thought about it.¡± I admit to him sheepishly.


    ¡°So, what is stopping you from actually doing it?¡±


    Looking down into the amber liquid, I contemte telling him about the


    kitchen episode. ¡°I have no idea how to even begin speaking with her about it. I do not want her to stop


    with the training, I just want more time with her, but she may take it the wrong way. I also do not want


    her to feel like I am telling her what


    to do either. I want her to be her own


    person and make her own decisions.¡± Theo nods his head in understanding.


    ¡°My best advice to you is literally to set


    her down and talk with her. You two are


    never going to resolve issues by avoiding them.¡± Theo stares at me intently and I know that he is right.


    ¡°Speaking of loves, how are you and Scarlett doing?¡± Scarlett is Theo¡¯s second chance mate, and I


    know that they had a rocky beginning.


    ¡°I think that things are going better. We are still taking things slow, although as I am sure you know we


    are fully mated


    now.¡± We both chuckle at his gentle phrasing. ¡°I have thought about bringing up the subject of possibly


    having pups, but right now everything is still too new, and we are both adjusting.¡± Theo and


    Scarlett both had traumatic events that


    have caused them to be wary of each


    other.


    ¡°As long as you both are happy, then I am happy. I know that Daphne enjoys having her sister close.¡±


    Saying this out loud gives me an idea. ¡°Hey, do you think that Scarlett would be willing to have a talk


    with her? Just to find out what is going on


    inside Daphne¡¯s head.¡± I can not help but to ask him hopefully.


    ¡°Wow I never thought I would see the day that the great Alpha Caleb tries to take the cowards way out.


    Daphne is YOUR mate, and this is YOUR problem.¡± I hang


    my head knowing that Theo is right, but I am still scared of saying the wrong thing. Theo takes note of


    my disposition. ¡°Are you still afraid that Daphne may reject you?¡± My silence is all the confirmation


    that he needs.


    Only Theo knows how scared I was that


    my mate would reject me. It took a long


    time for me to find my mate, and I was on


    the brink of turning feral. I am known to


    be quick and decisive in my actions, and it


    is a rarity that I give people a second chance if they anger me. Daphne is the one person that calms


    the beast within


    She alone sooths the wildness of my


    soul.


    ¡°Caleb, I know that it is hard for you to fully believe this but Daphne truly loves you. I know that you


    have not had an easy road, but you are gentle with her. I am serious man, talk to her. Pack a nice


    pic style dinner, that I will have


    Scarlett help you with. Take it to the


    training center and ask her to have dinner with you. Theny it all out on the


    line about how you have been feeling.


    Clearmunication will get you


    results.¡± Theo moves towards me and


    sps his hand on my shoulder. Although he is my Beta, I truly feel that he is my


    brother.


    I thank him for the advice and will put the


    n into motion tomorrow evening, as it is toote today to take care of it. Theo


    takes his leave to spend the evening with his mate, and I stare out the window of


    my office wondering if my mate is still at the training center. At least my head is a little clearer now that


    we have a n in ce. I just pray that Daphne is open to talking everything out with me. With a heavy


    sigh I switch off themp in my office and head to bed.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Book 2 Chapter 8


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    The next morning Daphne is out of our bed before the sun rises. This has been a


    habit of herstely and it is beyond


    frustrating. I miss holding my mate in my arms. Just thinking of her toned body pressed against my


    skin, has my member jumping to life. Growling in frustration, I decide to hop in the shower hoping that


    the water will cool the slow burning of my


    blood.


    Basking in the warmth of the water I recall the vivid dream that I was having of Daphne that led to me


    waking up craving her body. In the dream we were back in


    the kitchen except this time she did not stop me, instead she purred into my ear, as she nipped at my


    neck. I had pushed


    Ir shirt over her head and took my time


    teasing her perky nipples through her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    bra, while slightly rocking my hips against hers allowing her to feel the full length of my erection against


    her


    sensitive nub. She had bite my neck and


    was happily rubbing herself against me


    as well.


    Thinking about the dream has me harder than I have been in a while. I casually


    move my hand down to my cock and begin stroking it while closing my eyes and continue thinking


    about the dream. I had stepped back from Daphne and slightly lifted her ass to pull her pants down.


    There was my beautiful mate, slightly blushingid out on the counter as if she were a buffet. With a


    slight growl Iid her slightly backwards, as I bent over and begin feasting upon her creamy smooth


    thighs, before licking her already moist mound. I love the way my mate tastes. I can hear her purring


    with


    satisfaction as my tongue flicks over her


    clitoris, and she opens her legs wider for me. In the dream I begin plunging my


    tongue around her sensitive crevice, while her hands grip my hair pulling me closer into her, while in


    reality hearing the pleasure of her dream moans has me


    sliding my hand along my cock faster. As Daphne found her release in my dream, I


    happily licked it up, while I found my


    release against the tile in the shower.


    I let the warm water continue to pour over me, refusing to open my eyes and face my current reality.


    The dream was better than my current situation, but with a frustrated growl I finally open my eyes and


    finish my shower. As I step out and dry off, I am resolved that I will speak with Daphne today about the


    issues I am having.


    It is not about sex, although I can not


    deny the dream was a relief. The facts are that I miss spending time with my mate, and I feel like our


    bond is suffering because of it. I pull out my phone and set an rm to go off before dinner time. Theo


    helped me devise a n of packing a pic style dinner and asking Daphne to go with me. I wanted to


    ensure that I was early enough that she would not have already of eaten. I send a quick text to Scarlett


    asking if the food was set, and she replied yes. I thanked her profusely and then got ready to head out


    to training.


    Perhaps some training with my elite squad will help ease some of this


    madness I feel coursing through me. Once I reach the training grounds Theo


    wees me with a we need to talk look. Once we get the squad warmed up, we team them off for


    hand-to-handbat, that will move into them going through scenarios that will cause them to use


    both


    their human and wolf forms.


    ¡°Oky it on my straight, what is on your mind?¡± I waste no time as Theo, and I begin to spar.


    ¡°I received a call this morning from Alpha Noah, he is upset that he was not invited to the meeting that


    you are having here next week.¡± I grunt as Theonds a jab to my rib cage.


    ¡°Great just what I needed right now.¡± I know that my reply is sarcastic.


    ¡°He has held up his end of the deal when he took over the pack. From what I can understand they no


    longer have any ves, and the reports I am getting are positive.¡± Theo says as I quickly sweep his


    feet effectively putting him on his buttocks.


    ¡°That is good news but having him here is another reminder to Daphne of her


    past. I am not sure that it would be the best situation for her.¡± I quickly get to the root of the issue that I


    have with Alpha


    Noah. Noah was originally the Beta of his


    pack; Alpha Jason had been Daphne¡¯s


    father. With his death we had decided as a


    pack to allow Noah to take over as Alpha. Although the reports say that he is leading his pack fairly, I


    know that at one


    time he had hurt my mate. The situation to this day does not sit well with me.


    Are you still nning on having dinner with her tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Scarlett has been a considerable


    help with the food. I have already set an rm on my phone so that I get to her a little before dinner


    time.¡± My stomach drops as I realize where Theo was heading with his questioning.


    ¡°Then perhaps this is another subject


    that you need to approach with her.


    Daphne is stronger than you think, and


    maybe she will not have a problem with


    it.¡± I know that Theo¡¯s assessment of the


    situation is probably the best, but I


    wanted tonight to be more about me and


    her as a couple. This is more along the


    lines of Alpha and pack business.


    ¡°This is all assuming that she will even agree to have dinner with me tonight.¡± I did not mean to let the


    words slip, but they tumbled out before I could stop them. Theopletely stopped in the middle of us


    sparring and red at me.


    ¡°Enough of the pity party, you are the freaking Alpha of this pack. Daphne is YOUR mate. That means


    you both are fated to be together. She will definitely have dinner with you.¡± It is not very often that Theo


    talks to me like this. In truth I needed the confidence booster. Although


    Daphne is my fated mate, our


    rtionship has not been easy.


    Our conversation gets cut short as we move into the next training phase which involves shifting quickly


    between our


    wolves and human forms. I know that my warriors are well trained, but it is


    important to have them run through different training scenarios as often a s possible. I want them to be


    ready for anything that life can throw at them.


    My warriors are one of my biggest aplishments as an Alpha. Every member of my pack starts


    training when they are younger. I felt that it was important for everyone to have at least basicbat


    knowledge in case of a


    rogue attack, or if there is a pack war. Theo and I have worked tirelessly to develop multistage training


    courses for our pack. We train them to fight in both their human and wolf forms.


    Our newest addition to the training has been escape and evade training. Scarlett helped with some of


    the scenarios, and


    our pack practices different events. We


    even have a few old cars to use with


    scenario training in case of a kidnapping


    case.


    It is probable that I am overly cautious. Both Theo and I lost our parents to unforeseen attacks, so I try


    to be ready for anything. It is true that I have a few packs that I consider allies, but I have also made a


    few enemies along the way. I do not like Alpha¡¯s that own ves or hurt and abuse their pack


    members. I also try diplomacy first, and when that does not work, I tend toe off as harsh and


    angry.


    Theo blowing his whistle catapults me out of my own thoughts. This training session has ended, and I


    feel a small pang of guilt because I did not monitor them,


    and I was pretty distracted during thest half of training. I tell a few of the warriors that they did a great


    job as we are walking off the training grounds.


    Training did help ease some of the frustration I was feeling earlier. Now I am getting more excited


    about having time with Daphne tonight. I send Theo a quick text letting him know that I am going to


    head into town and pick up some flowers. There are no pressing issues at the moment that require my


    presence and I


    would like tonight to be special. It has


    been some time since I got Daphne


    flowers, and I know that she enjoys them. Finally donning a smile, I am confident that tonight will go


    well.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Book 2 Chapter 9


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    I jolt awake in a cold sweat, and it takes


    me a moment to realize where I am. Once the fog of sleep has lifted, I look to make sure that I have not


    woken Caleb up. Thankfully, he is still soundly sleeping and was not disturbed by my movement. For a


    moment I am jealous that he is able to sleep so soundly whentely I have been consumed by


    nightmares. Knowing that I will not be able to find sleep again I carefully remove Caleb¡¯s arm from


    around me and slip out of bed.


    My wolf was itching to be free, and since no one else was up I decided that going for a nice morning


    run would clear my head. I quickly throw on a pair of shorts, and a shirt and grab my shoes as I quietly


    walk out of our bedroom door. It does not


    take me long to make my way out of the house.


    As I start walking towards the woods, I cannot stop my mind from wandering back to my dream.


    Somehow in my dream


    my parents were still alive. Caleb had


    gotten tired of me not producing an heir and was returning me to them. In the dream we had returned


    to my former home and Caleb had told my parents that he had made a mistake. My mother in all her


    glory was there to snidely remind me that it was only right that my child had died since I had killed her


    son. My father was shaking his head in disappointment as he told Caleb that I was an


    abomination, one that should have been terminated. Even though there was no physical violence in the


    dream, I felt as beat up as ever. 2


    Recalling the words that my mother had


    spoken in the dream; I truly wonder if the


    Moon Goddess has decided that I was not


    worthy of raising pups. Although I had


    once believed that she favored me at least


    a little because Caleb was my destined


    mate, was that the only happiness that was meant for my life? Could I be happy not being a mother? 1


    Finally reaching the edge of the wood line. I forcibly shake my head to dispel my


    thoughts. Right now, it is time for my


    wolf to run. She deserves to be free and


    wild, and I have not been attentive to her


    needstely. I ensure that I am alone


    before stripping down and shifting into


    my wolf. 1


    I feel the burst of excitement as her paws hit the earth beneath her. Taking a long whiff, I enjoy the


    clean crisp air up here in the mountains. I start the run out slow, taking long leaps and stretching out my


    muscles that have not been usedtely.


    Soon I feel loose and free and start


    dashing deeper into the woods, allowing my wolf to frolic.


    Soon Ie upon a rock wall and decide. to run along side of it. I giggle internally


    as I startle a few rabbits. I can tell that I


    am getting dangerously close to the perimeter of my pack.


    My wolf stops suddenly, tumbling head


    over tail as we unexpectantlye across.


    one of the pack warriors. He quickly takes


    up an attack stance, and a bit of pride


    shoots through me. Using my mind l**k I quickly tell him who I am. The young


    warrior is at first shocked, and then


    fearful as he was in a stance to attack his


    Luna. I reassure him that it is fine, as he profusely apologies to me. I make sure to tell him that I am


    proud of his quick reflexes, before turning and bounding


    back into the forest. a


    This encounter makes me realize that I do


    not know as much as I thought I did about


    the perimeter of our pack region. Although I knew that we had guards and


    scouts posted along our borders, I do not


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    exactly know where our borders are. I


    make a mental note to inquire about that


    issue with Caleb. As I near the area where


    I left my clothes, I snort not looking


    forward to what I have resolved to do


    today.


    I once again make sure that no one else is around before shifting and putting my clothes back on.


    Walking back to the house I bask in the early morning glow of


    the sun. Despite my duties for today, I am


    feeling really good right now.


    I promised myself yesterday that I would


    call the pack doctor today. I know that I


    need to get over losing the pup, not just


    for my sake but for Caleb¡¯s as well.


    Training the peculiar wolves has been a sort of therapeutic relief, but now I worry


    that I am doing more harm than good. I


    barely see Caleb now. Jogging up thest few steps to the main door, I am resolved that I will call the


    pack doctor


    immediately.


    Entering our room, I can tell that I have just missed Caleb. His scent is still very strong, and there is


    evidence that he has just left the shower. My heart aches with missing him. With him in mind I reach for


    my cell phone. It dawns on me that I am not sure who to call. I am not sure if I


    should call the physician that handled the loss of the pup, or the clinic. I decide to call the clinic. Upon


    reaching the


    receptionist I quickly exin the reason for my call, and she politely informs me that she is transferring


    me to the mental


    health clinic.


    The next receptionist that I speak with is


    very polite, and she asks if I would like a male or female doctor. I exin that I do


    not have a preference. She begins to take


    my information to get me scheduled, but


    when she learns that I am the Luna, she


    puts me on hold. It is not too long before


    the phone is picked up by a rather cheery


    voice.


    ¡°Luna this is Doctor Hollis how are you


    feel?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have been having a few issues.


    and my sister suggested that I reach out and see if there was anything that might possibly help.¡± Now


    that there was a doctor on the line, I admit that I was


    incredibly nervous to admit the issues I


    was experiencing.


    ¡°I would be more than happy to help you.


    I also want you to know that whatever we


    discuss will remain between us only, you have full doctor patient privilege.¡± I felt slightly better after she


    stated that. ¡°Now how about we get down to what you are


    currently experiencing, so that I will


    know how to assist you better.¡±


    ¡°Um so to start with I am having trouble sleeping. I keep having nightmares.¡± She mumbles I see and


    encourages me to


    continue. ¡°I was um pregnant, but um the baby was not alive.¡± I had not realized that I was crying until I


    felt the tear hit


    the palm of my hand.


    ¡°The loss of a child is truly devastating. I am sorry that you had to endure that.¡±


    There is no hint of malice in her voice. In


    fact, it is strangelyforting, almost


    motherly.


    ¡°Should it be this devastating though? I


    never held it, I never even seen the face of


    the pup. The doctor literally said it was a


    lump of cells. Before this happened, I had


    never even thought of having pups.¡± The words poured out like a leaking faucet.


    ¡°Just because you had not thought of being a mother does not lessen the pain of losing the unexpected


    pup. You have


    every right to mourn that loss. Now that


    you have lost the pup, do you desire to be a mother still?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The word is out before I even think


    about it. ¡°Caleb and I have never fully discussed having a family, but yes I would


    love to have a child.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, my first exercise for you toplete is to have an honest discussion with your mate about


    your desire to have a pup. Although I am not Caleb¡¯s physician, I have seen him interact with the young


    children of the pack and I do not believe he would be opposed to the idea. Although I know that an


    honest discussion is needed between you two


    regarding the matter.¡± Her words are not unkind, and I know that she is right. I do


    need to talk to Caleb.


    ¡°I have been avoiding him.¡± The words.e out barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Everyone grieves differently, but I have to say that isting yourself from your


    mate will only lead to more heartbreak. Is


    there a particr reason why you have been avoiding Caleb?¡± I like that she does


    not hedge around the problems, instead. choosing to address them outright.


    ¡°I feel like I have failed him. Not just failed him but failed the pack. I know that most Alpha¡¯s desire an


    heir. I am


    supposed to be able to give him an heir. Plus, I know that he would be an amazing father to any pup.¡±


    ¡°You have failed no one Luna.


    Miscarriages aremon amongst our kind, and humans. It does not mean that you cannot or will not


    have other pups. Do not let this tragedy determine your outlook upon yourself. I also feel the need


    to add that this is the modern world that


    we live in Luna. You hold no


    responsibility to bless anyone with an


    heir.¡± Sheughed a little at the end and I


    appreciated her ability to lighten the


    mood.


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Luna. I


    am going to prescribe a sleeping medication; we will start you off with a


    low dose and will increase it as needed. I


    would like to schedule you for another appointment in a week. In the meantime, if you have a bad day


    or feel the need to


    call me, I will send over my private


    number. Now I was serious about giving


    you the exercise to work through. You


    need to set time aside to have a


    discussion with Caleb about how you are.


    feeling, and how this event has affected


    you.¡±


    I thanked Dr. Hollis again while she scheduled my next appointment. Once I was off the phone, I did


    feel slightly


    better, and I took her words to heart. I


    had been avoiding Caleb for far too long. Caleb has never been harsh with me and I


    need to be considerate of how this has


    affected him as well.


    A quick n formted in my head involving surprising Caleb with dinner. I jumped off the bed excited


    to get into


    action. I cannot wait to see his surprise.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Book 2 Chapter 10


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    After letting Theo know that I am leaving the packnds for a quick errand, I am pumped up as I climb


    in my Jeep. Everything that I have nned out for Daphne is going perfectly, and I hope this is enough


    to show my beloved mate that there is nothing in this world that I will not do to make her happy.


    Daphne¡¯s scent to me has always had a tinge of dis,


    and I know the perfect ce for me to get


    her a beautiful boutique. I wave goodbye


    to the guards as I head into LaGrande.


    It is not very often that we must wander into humannds for things. Theo and I


    have built our pack up to be as self-


    sufficient as possible. We grow most of


    our own food and raise our own livestock.


    We also hunt and fish when we want or


    need to, never taking more from the Earth than we put back. So, I decide that I will take advantage of


    this time and roll down my windows and re the radio. I recall when I had brought Daphne to our


    home. That was the first time that she


    had ridden in a car or had control of the


    stereo. A smile graces my face as I recall


    the simple pleasure that she had gotten


    from the experience. I love showing her


    new things, and since she was extremely


    isted almost everything is new to her.


    LaGrande is a beautiful smaller town in


    Oregon. It is home to Eastern Oregon University, as well as many mom-and- pop stores that I prefer


    overrger corporations. I hold nothing against the big-name stores, but I have an old soul that prefers


    a much ore simple time. I am extremely grateful for the local college as they are the ones that have


    completed most of our soil samples. It is also extremely convenient for any members of


    my pack that wish to pursue a higher education, and I have even hosted


    members of allied packs that wish to pursue a degree. Knowledge is important and I strive to make


    every avenue


    avable to my pack members to pursue


    their passions.


    Today is not for soil samples or higher education, today is about Daphne and me.


    I cruise down the main road until I see the


    sign for the shop that I was looking for, Fitzgerald¡¯s Flowers. It is a smaller shop, but they always have


    the best flowers, and they are one of the few shops that


    carries dis. I quickly park the Jeep


    and head into the shop.


    Being a werewolf means having an amazing sense of smell. Before I could


    even open the door to the shop, I was


    overwhelmed by the floral scent


    emanating from the shop. I had mentally


    prepared myself, but my nose was not


    cooperating, and I started sneezing. Once the sneezing had stopped, I finally made my way to the


    counter and was greeted by a very courteous worker. I exined to her that I was looking for fresh cut


    flowers, preferably a bouquet that had dis within it. She was very nice and exined that they did


    not have anything like that premade but that she would get started on the order immediately and


    only needed fifteen minuets to make it happen. I told her that I would happily


    wait for the order to be done.


    I hung outside the shop, listening to music in the Jeep while I waited for the order to bepleted.


    After fifteen


    minuets I reentered the store just as the worker was wrapping my order in cellophane. The worker had


    done a fantastic job. She expertly surrounded the dis with babies breath, lilies, and


    few other flowers that I did not know the


    names of. The dis were by far the


    Book 2 Chapter 10


    show stopping center piece of the artistic


    boutique, and the worker did an amazing job with incorporating the various colors of orange, yellow,


    pink, and white. I made


    sure to tip her extra for the speedy service


    and artistic talent that went into them.


    Looking at the time I knew that I would


    be cutting it close to the time that I


    wanted to surprise Daphne. I decided to


    call Theo to see if he and Scarlett could


    help me out a little more. I asked him to


    grab the nket that I had on the sofa in


    my office, and the basket of food made up


    by Scarlett and meet me out front. He readily agreed. I could not stop therge smile that graced my


    face as everything was going ording to my n.


    As soon as my Jeep hit pack territory, I mind linked Theo to let him know that I


    was pulling up. He met me at the bottom of the front stairs. I hopped out of the Jeep and carefully


    retrieved the flowers


    from the passenger seat. Theo sped me


    on the shoulder for good luck as I gathered the nket and basket from


    him. Then I started happily trotting off to


    the training center to surprise my


    beautiful mate.


    My excitement grew as I entered the training area and quickly made my way to the office that my mate


    had essentially


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    set up as another office for her training


    with the special wolves. To my utter surprise and dismay, I found that she was not there. Feeling a little


    confused I decided that she may not be done with training, so I decided to wait for her. After


    about ten minuets I was worried because


    it was supper time and I had not seen nor heard my mate. I decided to leave the flowers and pic


    supplies and search


    the training building for her.


    As I get closer to the indoor arena, I can


    hear grunts. I pick up my pace sure that I


    was about to find my mate. Once again disappointment blooms in my chest as I open the door and find


    that it is Brandon training with Orion. Both of them are special wolves but at the moment they seem to


    be focusing on hand-to-handbat. Brandon being older is


    instructing Orion in how to punch the


    weighted bag.


    ¡°Great job with your training guys.¡± I quickly jog over to where the two are working, and they bow their


    heads in submission. ¡°At ease guys I am simply


    looking for your lovely Luna. Have you guys seen hertely?¡± At this point I need a little help tracking


    her down.


    ¡°No Alpha, the Luna did not have any


    training sessions nned today and we have not seen her. Have you tried calling her?¡± Brandon


    answered me quickly.


    ¡°I have not called her yet, but now I will thanks guys. Please continue the good


    training, and Brandon great job taking the initiative with our younger warriors. I like to see that kind of


    gumption in my troops.¡± I felt bad for interrupting their training and wanted to ensure that they know that


    I appreciate their efforts. I love


    seeing my pack work together.


    After I leave the arena, I pull out my cell phone and try giving Daphne a call. Worry and disappointment


    flood through me when she does not answer. I try reaching out to her through our mind 1** k, but she is


    blockingmunication


    with me at the moment. With my head hung in disappointment I head back to her office and retrieve the


    pic supplies and the flowers. Feeling rather dejected I


    decide to head home. Worst case scenario.


    I guess I can try again tomorrow.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Book 2 Chapter 11


    Chapter Eleven:


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    After speaking with Dr. Hollis, I started to


    formte a n to surprise Caleb. It has


    been a long time since I joined Caleb for dinner, and even longer since I have


    cooked for him. Caleb once remarked that


    he loved my cooking. I ran down to the


    kitchen to start looking to see what supplies we had avable while I was


    thinking about my n.


    Taking a quick inventory of what I had


    avable I decided to make Caleb chicken


    enchdas with red sauce, Spanish rice, and cornbread cake. I carefully begin to season the chicken


    and make the dough for the tortis. Cooking was the one chore that I never minded doing. I love the


    scents of the various spices, and there


    is an enjoyment in watching people enjoy the food that I make. Once the chicken is


    done I add a few more seasonings before letting it cool so that I can shred it. 1


    I start to get nervous as dinner time approaches. I have not seen Caleb yet,


    and I wonder if he is in his office. As I am


    putting the cornbread cake in the oven, I


    hear Caleb¡¯s Jeep pull in the driveway.


    Curious because I did not know that he


    even left today I nce out the front


    windows. I see Caleb climb out of the car, and he talks with Theo before grabbing what appears to be a


    basket and a nket from Theo. When Caleb starts walking


    away from the house my heart sinks,


    Caleb is going to see someone else. 1


    A muffled sob escapes my lips as I watch


    Scarlett jog to Theo from the direction of


    the children¡¯s center and sheunches


    herself into Theo¡¯s arms. He twirls her


    around effortlessly as sheughs in


    enjoyment. The rational part of my brain. recalls Scarlett telling me that they were going to go out


    tonight and see a movie. None of that matters to me right now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Right now, my heart is filled with a new kind of grief that engulfs my entire being. 2


    I knew that I was the one that was pulling away from Caleb, but I never thought that he would pursue


    someone else. We are


    destined mates, but even Scarlett had told


    me that her former mate took lovers. In


    the distance I can hear the timer on the


    oven, and I try to make my feet move towards the kitchen. I have already


    pushed my mate away thest thing I


    need to do is burn his house down.


    Once I pull the cornbread cake out of the


    oven, I could no longer contain the grief and sadness that was cursing through my body. As it hit me in


    waves, I sank to the floor resting my back against the


    cabs. I no longer tried to be quiet,


    instead I allowed my sobs to rack through me. Why did I have to act so stupidly and push him away? I


    was sobbing so loud and lost in my thoughts that I never


    heard someonee into the kitchen.


    One moment I was on the floor crying the next I am being lifted and set up on the counter. ¡°Daphne


    what is wrong? Where are you hurt?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice is wrought with worry, and that makes me sob


    harder. How can he be trying to console me after being with another woman?¡± Baby please tell me


    what is wrong?¡± Now


    he is frantically checking my body over as


    if there is some kind of wound that he can


    bandage, unfortunately they do not make bandages for the heart.


    As the thought crosses my mind, I find


    my sorrow turning into anger. ¡°Get your hands off of me.¡± My words are firm, and loud. Loud enough


    that I started Caleb and he instantly froze. I have never yelled


    at him before.


    ¡°Daphne I am confused what is going on.¡± At this point Caleb¡¯s voice is firm, and he is dangerously


    close to using his Alpha voice. For some reason this really


    riles up the anger within me.


    ¡°YOU. You are what is wrong Caleb. How could you do this to me?¡± The words.


    choked out of my throat, as I re into


    his eyes.


    ¡°What have I done wrong Daphne?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes have a cold glint in them, but


    I can also see the confusion.


    ¡°Did you have a good time with her Caleb? Will she be able to give you heirs?¡± At this point the anger


    has seeped into my words, and I cannot help but spit the poison at him.


    ¡°What in the hell are you talking about woman? What heirs, what woman?¡± I can see that Caleb is


    genuinely confused.


    ¡°The flowers Caleb. I seen you when you drove up. What is worse is that Theo of all people is helping


    you act like a pig.¡± Of all of the reactions I expected from Calebughter was not one of them. I stare at


    my mate wanting to wipe the smirk off of his face, but as he looks at me, he is now doubled over


    holding his stomach


    something that I may regret. 1


    Caleb grabs my wrist as I try leaving the kitchen. I buck against his pull but he is having none of it. He


    picks me up yet again and plops me back onto the counter. Without thinking about my


    actions, I swing out and p his face.


    CRACK


    The sound echoes around the room, and


    my eyes go wide with astonishment. I


    have never attacked someone in blind


    anger. Caleb emits a low growl, and his face is twisted in rage. I have undoubtedly


    crossed a line with him.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice


    isced with barely reigned anger. (( Those flowers are for you.¡± He wildly


    gestures behind him, and I can see the


    beautiful bouquet that has been discarded


    on the counter by the entrance to the


    kitchen. My mind is shocked at the sight.


    ¡°Caleb I am so sorry. I seen you and Theo


    out front, and I assumed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can only imagine what you have assumed.¡± He is still angry but taking deep breaths trying to


    hold it in.


    ¡°What about the basket and stuff I seen


    Theo hand you?¡± (3)


    ¡°Again, all of it was for you Daphne, only you. You have been pushing me away and I though that I was


    doing the right thing by giving you space, even though it physically hurt me every time you pushed


    away from me.¡± Looking at him I can see the hurt, mixed with the anger. ¡°I


    freaking missed you, Daphne. The basket was filled with a pic style dinner. You seen me walk away


    towards the training center because that is where you have been holed up avoiding me.¡± I shrink back


    from the truth in his words, feeling the utter fool that I doubted him. ¡°I


    thought that maybe if I surprised you that you would agree to spend a little bit of time with me.¡±


    ¡°Caleb I am so sorry. I was actually


    making you dinner as well to surprise


    you.¡± My voice is low. I cannot believe I acted so rashly.


    ¡°It does not really matter now does it?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s voice still holds anger.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I am confused by


    his words.


    ¡°Tonight, shows me just how little you think of my character. I would never


    betray you like that and yet you instantly


    jump to that conclusion. You do not trust


    me Daphne, and I am starting to wonder


    if you ever will.¡± I can detect the pain. behind his words, even through the anger. Caleb quickly turns


    and he is out of the kitchen before I can even register his


    actions.


    I hop off of the counter and scurry after him. ¡°Caleb where are you going?¡± His


    hand is already on the front door. He


    looks back at me and I can see the


    frustration, anger, and hurt swirling in


    his eyes.


    ¡°I need to go for a run. I have a lot to


    think about.¡± With those words he is out


    the door, and I am left staring at it


    stupidly. Oh, Goddess what have I done?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Book 2 Chapter 12


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    Of all of the ways that today could have


    turned out this was the one scenario that


    I had never considered. How could she hit


    me? I never seen my parents raise a hand


    to each other. I have never been so upset with Daphne. To be honest I am barely


    containing my anger right now. I had to


    leave the house before I said or did


    something that we would both end up


    regretting.


    Currently I am storming off towards the woods. I am hoping that a nice long run with my wolf will help


    clear my head. I cannot believe that amount of rage that is coursing through me right now. Not only did


    she strike me, but she thought that I would cheat on her. Daphne has that little trust in me. I know that


    she had a difficult


    past, but I have never done anything that


    would make her jump to that kind of


    conclusion. I do not even look at other


    women.


    Finally entering the woods, I quickly strip down before shifting. I love allowing my wolf out, but tonight


    he is as angry and hurt as I am. Like a rocket I take off at breakneck speed, running towards my


    favorite spot in the world. I easily jump over fallen trees, and limbs in my path. with the single


    determination of finding some peace. I slow my speed as I leap over thest bit of rock in my way.


    Panting I finallye to a stop, andp at the


    water in theke. It is a smallke that is fed through an underground spring that has a small waterfall.


    My wolf paceszily around the waters edge, until Ie to the spot that I had brought Daphne. It


    seems like a lifetime ago that I brought her up here. She was


    the only woman that has ever seen this


    spot with me. It is where I came as a boy


    after my parents passed to think, and


    center myself. For some reason, this spot is calming and soothing to my soul, and exactly what I need


    right now. 1


    After pacing for a moment, Iy down


    staring at the waterfall. My mind briefly


    transports back to when I brought


    Daphne here. She was amazed by the


    water and loved being here. I miss


    hearing herughter. My anger has


    finally dissipated, and I whimper as the hurt finally settles into my soul.


    Unable to stop myself I howl out in


    frustration. I have done everything I can


    think of to make Daphne both love and


    trust me. I took her away from her abusive parents. I reunited her with her


    sister. Hell, I even epted her sister¡¯s


    pack as my own. There is literally nothing that I would not do for her, and yet she


    still doubts me. Iy there for awhile longer, wallowing in my own self pity and


    doubt.


    As the moon is now high, I know that I should be getting back. Even though I am still hurt by her


    actions I do not want Daphne to worry about me noting home. As I near my discarded clothing I


    can already hear my phone ringing. I shift quickly assuming that it is Daphne, or perhaps Theo


    attempting to call me. I was shocked when the number finally


    registered in my brain.


    Heaving a sigh of annoyance at my phone I know that I can no longer put off speaking to them. ¡°I hope


    there is a good reason for you calling my personal cell thiste.¡± I do not even attempt to stop the snarl


    that is in my voice.


    ¡°Oh, Alpha Caleb I thought that I had


    called your office number. I was


    intending on leaving you a message.¡± I


    can hear the surprise in Alpha Noah¡¯s voice and I mentally facepalm myself as I recall that I had


    forwarded my office number to my cell phone.


    ¡°It is ok Noah. Sorry for snapping, it¡¯s been a long day.¡± Although I may not personally like the man, I do


    need to start treating him as somewhat equal. ¡°What is it that you wished to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Well, I noticed that Icked an invitation. to your next meeting. Seeing as we are allies, I assume that it


    was simply an oversight of a secretary but wanted to call you to ensure that my assumptions were


    right.¡± I must give the man credit for his ability to twist words. If he came straight out and asked why he


    was not invited he would sound like a whining child. This way he can disce me on someone else,


    and at the same time save himself some pride.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your assumptions are


    not right Alpha Noah. I did not invite you because this was not a meeting for all my allies, rather a


    gathering of my friends. Although yes, we are tentative allies while you get your pack together, I would


    hardly call us friends.¡± I do not see a


    reason to beat around the bush. I do not.


    like him, and if he did not know that fact


    before he does now.


    ¡°Alpha Caleb, I do believe it would be in


    everyone¡¯s best interest if we did be


    friends. After all I am your closest neighbor, and we have many unmated


    wolves in each pack. There is also the


    issue of this years Mabon Ball which I do


    believe either you or Alpha Jerome is


    hosting this year. I know that we have not


    had a peaceful past, but I would like to


    rectify that, and I would hope that we


    would move to be friends as well.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His voice sound sincere and after fighting with Daphne I have no will to fight with anyone else.


    ¡°You know what Alpha Noah you are right. Seeing as there may be possible mates between our two


    packs we should be friendly. I will expect to see you here next week as my guest. I will personally


    see to it that you receive the invitation shortly.¡± After I caved into his request, we finished our


    conversation and hung


    1.


    It was not until I was fully dressed and


    walking back to the house that I realized that I know needed to tell Daphne that he would be here.


    Regardless of our fight


    earlier I never want her to feel


    ufortable in her own home. Sighing I creep quietly into the house in case she is already sleeping.


    Creeping open our bedroom door I can


    see that Daphne is already in bed. I inch. closer to her and through the bright moonlight I can see the


    tear stains upon her cheeks. My heart aches that she cried,


    but I am still feeling the sharp knife of betrayal at herck of trust. None the less


    I quickly disrobe and climb into bed next to her. Perhaps tomorrow we can have a


    better day.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Book 2 Chapter 13


    Daphne¡¯s Point of View


    As usual I woke up prior to Caleb. Unlike


    every morning though today I do not want to escape my bed. I feel no need to run away if anything I


    long to scoot closer to Caleb. He did note back home untiltest night. I pretended that I was


    already asleep when he came in. I know that it was utterly cowardly of me to pretend, but I had no idea


    what words.


    could start the healing to the emotional wounds that I had inflicted upon him yesterday.


    Caleb was right when he said that he has never given me a reason not to trust him. He has never hurt


    me, if anything he has only improved my life in every single way. From the very first day he came into


    my life he has fought for me. He has told


    me every day that I am beyond beautiful. He gave me a real home, and a real


    family. He reunited me with Scarlett, something that I had never thought possible.


    Even when we found out that I am not necessarily normal he never made me feel like I was a freak. In


    fact, in some ways, he made me feel like I was even more special to him. He celebrated the fact that I


    was different and loved when I started to learn to control my gift more. Every small aplishment


    that I make he always makes me feel as if it is a huge deal.


    Even when we lost the pup, he was constantly trying to do what he thought was best for me. He gave


    me space when I needed it. He tried to ensure that I ate, or that I would sleep. When that did not work,


    he even got me more involved with


    training our particr wolves as well.


    Instead of thanking him for being


    wonderful, I used him of seekingfort in the arms of another woman. The shame I feel courses


    through my


    body like slow ebbing waves in the ocean, and I have no idea how to start to make amends. I consider


    calling Dr. Hollis, but I do not feel as if she knows me or Caleb well enough to give sound advice. I


    could talk to Theo but just thinking about


    admitting to him that I used his Alpha and best friend of being unfaithful makes me blush in


    embarrassment. Hannah is too young and inexperienced for me to go to her with this issue. Scarlett


    may be able to help me with this issue, and even though I am embarrassed to tell her the story I can


    deal with the embarrassment if it means that she may have some advice on how to fix this.


    As the sun begins to streak through the windows, I mentally steel myself to ask


    Scarlett for her advice on this issue.


    Worried that I may miss her before she leaves for the children¡¯s center, I finally


    decide that it is time to sneak out of bed. I


    try my hardest not to wake up Caleb, he


    deserves to rest after all the trouble I


    caused him yesterday. I am sessful in


    sneaking away. I quickly don a pair of shorts and a shirt before slipping quietly out of the bedroom.


    Once I am out of the bedroom, I run downstairs hoping that I can catch Scarlett before she leaves.


    Rounding the corner to the kitchen I can see that she is just getting another cup of coffee.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well look who is up and running around. It is good to see you, I feel like I hardly get to see you now a


    days.¡± Scarlett carefully leans against the cupboards,


    ¡°Well, you have been busy with your work at the children¡¯s center. How is that going by the way?¡± I


    know that I need to ask for


    her advice, but I need to ease into it.


    ¡°Oh, I just love it. The kids are all so nice and seeing their cute little faces every morning perks me right


    up. I was


    thinking about talking to Theo about


    possibly have a pup.¡± Wow I was not expecting that bomb toe rushing out of Scarlett. She


    immediately gets a horrified expression as she realizes what she just blurted out. ¡°Daphne I am so


    sorry; I mean I did not mean to say that with everything that you have been going through.¡±


    I immediately reassure her. ¡°Scarlett it is fine, I am so happy for you. You are going to be an amazing


    mother someday. Theo is so lucky that you are his mate, and I think he is going to be a great father.¡± I


    Book a


    rush to tell her.


    For a moment there is an awkward silence that surrounds us. ¡°Speaking of which, how are you holding


    up kid?¡± I feel like I should be a little mad that she


    just called her Luna kid, but she is my sister. I know that she would never mean


    any malice behind it.


    ¡°I think I am getting better slowly.¡± I admit to her. ¡°I took your advice and called the pack center. I have a


    doctor that I talk to now her name is Dr. Hollis. I think she can really help. Plus, I have been busy


    training more.¡± I pause not really sure how to jump into the topic that I truly need to discuss with her. ¡°I


    am hoping to get your advice again.¡± I decide not to beat around the bush and


    instead to jump right in.


    ¡°Well tell me what is going on and I will see if I can help.¡± Scarlett shoots me a


    warm smile. I dive right in and exin everything to Scarlett. I tell her about the dinner, and how I seen


    Calebe home.


    I even told her about seeing her and Theo leaving for the movies. Then I got to the most embarrassing


    part, and I even admitting to striking Caleb.


    ¡°Holy crap Daphne, you actually hit him, and he just walked away? Are you


    freaking insane?¡±


    ¡°Wait there is more Scarlett.¡± Then I


    finish by telling her about my


    assumptions and using him of


    cheating on me.


    ¡°Oh, wow Daphne, you have really made a mess of things this time. You are lucky that he did not strike


    you back. I have never heard of anyone hitting an Alpha and notnding on their ass. You have some


    serious making up to do.¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice is firm but affectionate.


    ¡°I know and I feel horrible. I have no idea how to even start making up for this.¡± By now there are tears


    rolling down my cheeks, but I ignore them.


    ¡°Look Daphne you wounded his pride, and to be honest he is probably more hurt than angry. You need


    to talk to him and try to apologize. I do not know how to say this the nice way, so I am just going to say


    it. You need to learn to trust him too. You


    two have not had an easy start to your rtionship. Maybe you can suggest that you take a few days


    and go away. It worked wonders for Theo and I.¡± Scarlett


    wipes my face and gives me a hug. I know that she needs to get to work.


    Alone again with my thoughts I mull over


    Scarlett¡¯s suggestion. Caleb and I could


    use some time away. I am sure that Theo


    could hold things down while we are


    away. I resolve to discuss this with Caleb


    at the first opportunity.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Book 2 Chapter 14


    Caleb¡¯s Point of View


    I am not even surprised that I am once again waking up alone. Although my anger has left me the hurt


    consumes my soul, and I briefly wonder if I even need to get up from the bed today. Laying here is a


    special kind of torture. I can smell my beautiful mate, and a part of me wants to roll over and hug her


    pillow to my chest and just deeply inhale. On the other hand, my pride is wounded and now I feel like


    pushing her away. Perhaps if I treated her the way she had treated me these past few weeks she


    would understand better the torture she has put me through. There is that wonderful voice of self-doubt


    that creeps in asking would she even care.


    Allowing myself a few moments to


    continue to wallow in my own


    depression, I finally resolve myself to


    climb out of bed. Hoping that a nice hot


    shower will help lift the dredges of the soul crushing depression that has seeped deep into me.


    Climbing into the steaming shower I ponder how I am supposed to


    handle the precarious situation involving Daphne and me. Eventually I conclude that there is no longer


    anything that I can do to help the situation. 1


    I have done everything in my power to gain her love and trust. I have been patient and loving. I have


    never strayed from her, and I do not n on it even under the circumstances that we find


    ourselves in now. In truth I am out of ideas. I understand that she lived in hell when she was younger,


    and that it would leave asting impression on her. I fought to dispel the negative thoughts she had


    about herself. I surrounded her with loving and supportive people. I have


    always been there to tell her that she is beautiful. I try to praise her daily, but


    despite all of this it did not matter. She


    never gave me her full trust.


    Hopping out of the shower and toweling


    off I decide that I need to focus on the


    pack. I have an uing meeting with a


    few trusted allies, and I need to be


    prepared. Thinking of the uing gathering I remember that Alpha Noah


    will be in attendance. I need to discuss the


    turn of events with Theo. While I know


    that we need to be amicable to each other, I still do not trust the man. Just thinking about him being


    here turns my stomach.


    I will want to heighten security in the pack house as well as throughout the


    grounds while he is here. I also need to


    see if the catering has been taken care of. I will also need to find out if the guest rooms have been


    made ready. Most of the


    Alphas will be bringing their wives. Typically, the Luna organizes a few events with the other wives.


    Brunches, movie nights, and things like that. I make a mental note to see if Daphne has


    thought about it. If not, I am sure that


    Scarlett will give her a hand, but I also


    make need to see if Hannah will be


    willing to help.


    Having my mind consumed by pack business, I walk out of the room almost on auto pilot. It does not


    take me long to make it to the kitchen, I am startled out of my thoughts by Daphne¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey, I wanted to say sorry.¡± ncing over to where she is leaning against the breakfast bar, a fresh


    wave of sorrow rolls through me. Knowing that my mate does not trust me, and questions my character


    makes me feel physically ill. I grunt a


    hello in response while pouring a cup of


    coffee.


    I am not purposely trying to push her away, but I was not expecting the pain to still be fresh today.


    Seeing her, even being this close to her is almost physically hurting. It is as if an elephant has sat


    upon my chest, or an evil sorcerer has


    ced my heart within a vice and is slowly crushing it. ¡°Daphne as you know I have a few of our allies,


    and friends. visiting next week. The meeting is important as we discuss the uing winter, and


    supplies. We will also be discussing this years Mabon Ball.¡± Her eyes go wide as I mention the dance


    that brought us together originally. This is a bittersweet moment for me. At one time I thought that it


    would be a rather romantic night for us both, an


    anniversary of sorts. With this new


    tension between us though I do not even want to see how she feels about the event.


    ¡°The only reason why I bring this up now is because usually the Luna will host or hold events during


    these kind of


    meetings like brunch, or movie nights. I was not sure if you knew about that. If you do not currently


    have anything nned both Scarlett and Hannah will help you to organize a few things. They do not


    have to berge grand events, but something to show the wives that we wee them with their


    husbands.¡± My voice is hollow even to my own ears. I am straight to the point, and I do not dabble


    with small talk.


    I take the risk and briefly nce at Daphne¡¯s face. I see the tears slowly falling and there is a part of


    me that wants to rush to her and wipe her face clean. To gather her close to my chest, inhale her sweet


    scent, and tell her that everything will be fine. There is arger


    part of me at the moment that


    remembers her striking me and using me of cheating on her. With that brutal


    memory shing through my mind, I


    quickly look away from her.


    ¡°I also need to tell you that amongst our guests will be Alpha Noah. Although I personally despise the


    man, he is one of


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    our allies, and he is one of the closest


    packs to ours.¡± I drop the bomb on her in


    an almost mechanical voice. She states


    that she understands.


    I turn and ce my empty mug in the


    sink and start to leave the kitchen. I


    almost make it out before her voice stops


    1.


    ¡°Caleb, I love you.¡± I do not even


    recognize the coldugh that leaves my lips at her remark.


    ¡°No Daphne see I can say I love you and


    mean it with every fiber of my being. You


    on the other hand can not truly mean


    those words because the fact remains that


    you still do not trust me. Here we are almost together a full year, and you still question if I am a good


    man, a man worthy of you dropping the impossibly high walls surrounding your heart. Last night proved


    that I have fallen short of scaling those walls.¡± I had to walk away quickly. I had not meant to tell her


    everything that was in my mind, but she broke through the thin veil that I had tried to bury those


    thoughts behind. I hope that she did not hear my voice crack


    at the end. I angerly swipe at the few tears


    that have fallen, betraying the tough


    exterior that I am desperate to keep up.


    Storming out of the house, I march steadily towards the training center. I need to hit something,


    anything at the


    moment will do. I mind 1**k Theo and


    ask him to meet me there. I need to get everything off my chest and he is the only


    one I can trust.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!